Ran Away to Sea, by Captain Mayne Reid. 

________________________________________________________________________Although this book seems to be very much like the sort of book Kingstonwrote, it actually predates that author by a few years. It tells thestory of a young boy, well brought up, who runs away to sea, despite hisparents' wishes. Unfortunately he asks for a place on board a shipwhere many of the officers and crew are the vilest villains, and thetrade they engage in is slaving, despite that trade having been bannedhalf a century previously. 

The story is told with all that sense of humour that Mayne Reid bringsto his works, though there are some harrowing moments when the treatmentof the "cargo" is being described. 

This edition appeared just fifty years after the first edition, and itmay have been slightly condensed, because the earlier edition had manymore pages, though the edition used here has quite small, though veryclear type. It would have been nice if the proofreader had done abetter job. 

________________________________________________________________________RAN AWAY TO SEA, BY CAPTAIN MAYNE REID. 

CHAPTER ONE. 

I was just sixteen when I ran away to sea. 

I did not do so because I had been treated unkindly at home. On thecontrary, I left behind me a fond and indulgent father, a kind andgentle mother, sisters and brothers who loved me, and who lamented forme long after I was gone. 

But no one had more cause to regret this act of filial disobedience thanI myself. I soon repented of what I had done, and often, in after life, did it give me pain, when I reflected upon the pain I had caused to mykindred and friends. 

From my earliest years I had a longing for the sea--perhaps not so muchto be a sailor, as to travel over the great ocean, and behold itswonders. This longing seemed to be part of my nature, for my parentsgave no encouragement to such a disposition. On the contrary, they didall in their power to beget within me a dislike for a sea life, as myfather had designed for me a far different profession. But the counselsof my father, and the entreaties of my mother all proved unavailing. Indeed--and I feel shame in acknowledging it--they produced an effectdirectly opposite to that which was intended; and, instead of lesseningmy inclination to wander abroad, they only rendered me more eager tocarry out that design! It is often so with obstinate natures, and Ifear that, when a boy, mine was too much of this character. Most todesire that which is most forbidden, is a common failing of mankind; andin doing this, I was perhaps not so unlike others. 

Certain it is, that the thing which my parents least desired me to feelan interest in--the great salt sea--was the very object upon which mymind constantly dwelt--the object of all my longings and aspirations. 

I cannot tell what first imbued me with a liking for the sea, for I hadsuch a liking almost from the years of childhood. I was born upon thesea-shore, and this fact might explain it; for, during my early life, when I was still but a mere child, I used to sit at the window and lookwith admiring eyes on the boats with their white sails, and thebeautiful ships with their tall tapering masts, that were constantlypassing and repassing. How could I do otherwise than admire these grandand glorious structures--so strong and so graceful? How could it beotherwise, than that I should imbibe a longing to be on board of them, and be carried afar over yonder bright blue water?

As I grew older, certain books had chanced to fall into my hands, andthese related to the sea--they told of lovely lands that lay upon itsshores--of strange races of men and animals--of singular plants andtrees--of palms and broad-leaved figs--of the banyan and the baobab--ofmany things beautiful and wonderful. These books strengthened theinclination I already felt to wander abroad over the ocean. 

Another circumstance aided in bringing about the climax. I had an unclewho had been an old skipper--that is, the master of a merchant-ship--andit was the delight of this old gentleman to assemble his nephews aroundhim--there was a goodly number of us--and tell us tales of the sea, towhich all were ever eager to listen. Many a budget did he deliver bythe winter fireside--for, like the storyteller of the "Arabian Nights, "a thousand and one tales could he tell--stories of desperate adventuresby flood and field--of storms, hurricanes, and shipwrecks--long voyagesin open boats--encounters with pirates and Indians--battles with sharks, and seals, and whales bigger than houses--terrible conflicts with wildbeasts--as bears, wolves, lions, and tigers! All these adventures hadour old uncle encountered, or said he had, which to his admiringaudience was pretty much the same thing. 

After listening to such thrilling narrations, no wonder I became tiredof home, no wonder my natural inclination grew into a passion I could nolonger resist. No wonder I ran away to sea. 

And I did so at the age of sixteen--the wonder is I did not go sooner, but it was no fault of mine that I did not; for from the time I was ableto talk I had been constantly importuning my parents for leave to go. Iknew they could easily have found a situation for me, had they been sominded. They could have bound me as an apprentice on board some of thegreat merchant vessels sailing for India, or they could have entered mein the Royal Navy as a midshipman, for they were not without highinterest; but neither father nor mother would lend an ear to myentreaties. 

At length, convinced they would never consent, I resolved upon runningaway; and, from the age of fourteen, had repeatedly offered myself onboard the ships that traded to the neighbouring seaport, but I was toosmall a boy, and none of them would take me. Some of the captainsrefused because they knew I had not the consent of my parents; and thesewere the very kind with whom I should have preferred going; since thefact of their being such conscientious men, would have ensured me goodtreatment. But as these refused to take me I had no other resource butto try elsewhere, and I at length succeeded in striking a bargain with askipper who had no scruples about the matter, and I was booked as anapprentice. He knew I was about to run away; and more than this, assisted in the design by letting me know the exact day and hour he wasto take his departure from the port. 

And I was aboard at the time specified; and before any search could havebeen made for me, or even before I could have been missed, the vesselhad tripped her anchor, spread her sails, and carried me off beyond thepossibility of pursuit. 

CHAPTER TWO. 

I was not twelve hours on board--twelve minutes I might almost say--before I was completely cured of my sea fever; and I would have partedwith the best tooth in my head to have set my legs once more on landagain. Almost on embarking I was overhauled by sea-sickness, and inanother hour it became so bad that I thought it would have turned meinside out. 

Sea-sickness is a malady not pleasant under any circumstances--even to afirst-cabin passenger, with a steward to wait upon him, and administersoothing prescriptions and consoling sympathy. How much more painful toa poor friendless boy treated as I was--sworn at by the surly captain--cursed and cuffed by the brutal mate--jeered and laughed at by theruffian crew. Oh! it was horrid, and had the ship been sinking under meat that moment I verily believe I should not have made the slightesteffort to save myself!

Forty-eight hours, however, gave me relief from the nauseous ailing, forthis like many other diseases is often short-lived where it is mostviolent. In about two days I was able to stand up and move about thedecks, and I was made to move about them with a vengeance. 

I have above characterised the captain as "surly, " the mate "brutal, "and the crew a set of "ruffians": I have spoken without exaggeration. With an exception or two, a more villainous gang I never encountered--ofcourse not before that time--for that was not likely; but never sinceeither, and it has several times been the fortune of my life to mix invery questionable and miscellaneous company. 

The captain was not only surly, but positively ferocious when drunk orangry, and one or both he generally was. It was dangerous to go nearhim--at least for me, or any one that was weak and helpless--for it waschiefly upon the unresisting that he ventured his ill-humour. 

I was not long on board before I incurred his displeasure by somemistake I could not possibly help--I had a taste of his temper then, andmany a one afterwards, for his spite once kindled against anyone wasimplacable as the hate of a Corsican, and never became allayed. 

He was a short, stout, "bluffy" man, with features perfectly regular, but with fat round cheeks, bullet eyes, and nose slightly upturned--aface which is often employed in pictures to typify good-nature, jollity, and an honest heart; but with little propriety is it so employed in myopinion, since under just such smiling faces have I, during a longlife's experience, encountered the greatest amount of dishonestycombined with dispositions most cruel and brutal. Such a man was theskipper into whose tender care I had so recklessly thrown myself. 

The mate was an echo of his captain. When the one said "no" the othersaid "no, " and when either said "yes, " the other affirmed it. Theprincipal difference between them was that the mate did not drink, andperhaps this lengthened, if it did not strengthen, the bond offriendship that existed between them. Had both been drinkers they musthave quarrelled at times; but the mate never "tasted" as he affirmed, and when his superior was in his cups this enabled him to bear the abusewhich not unfrequently the captain treated him to. In all matters ofdiscipline, or of anything else, he was with the captain, for thoughbrutal he was but a cowardly fellow and ever ready to fawn upon hismaster, "boot-lick" him as the sailors termed it. 

There was a second mate, but this was a very secondary kind of acharacter, not worth description, and scarcely to be distinguished fromthe common "hands" over whom he exercised only a very limited control. 

There was a carpenter, an old man with a large swollen rum-reddenednose, another crony of the captain's; and a huge and very ugly negro, who was both cook and steward, and who was vile enough to have heldoffice in the kitchen of Pluto. These were the officers of the ship, and for the men, they were, as already stated, as villainous a crew as Iever encountered. There were exceptions--only one or two, --but it wassome time before I discovered them. 

In such companionship then did I find myself--I just fresh from thetender protection of parents--from the company of kind friends, andassociates. Oh! I was well cured of the sea fever, and would havegiven half my life to be on land again! How I reproached myself for myfolly! How I reproached that friend of the family--the old salt--whosevisionary adventures had no doubt been the cause of my sea longings! howin my heart I now execrated both him, and his fanciful stories! Would Ihad never heard them! would that I had never run away to sea!

Repentance had arrived too late to be of any use. I could no longerreturn--I must go on, and how long? merciful heaven, the prospect washorrible! Months of my painful life were to be endured. Months! nayyears, --for I now remembered that the wretch of a captain had caused meto sign some agreement--I had not even read it, but I knew it was anarticle of indenture; and I was told afterwards that it bound me foryears--for five long years--bound me not an apprentice but in reality aslave. A slave for five years to this hideous brute, who might scold meat will, cuff me at will, kick me at will, have me flogged or put inirons whenever the fancy crossed his mind. 

There was no retreating from these hard conditions. Filled with brightvisions of "life on the ocean wave, " I had subscribed to them withoutpause or thought. My name was down, and I was legally bound. So theytold me both captain and mate, and I believed it. 

I could not escape, no matter how severe the treatment. Should Iattempt to run away from the ship, it would be desertion. I could bebrought back and punished for it. Even in a foreign port the chances ofdesertion would be no better, but worse, since there the sailor finds itmore difficult to conceal himself. I had no hope then of escaping fromthe cruel thrall in which I now found myself, but by putting an end tomy existence, either by jumping into the sea or hanging myself from theyard-arm--a purpose which on more than one occasion I seriouslyentertained; but from which I was diverted by the religious teachings ofmy youth, now remembered in the midst of my misery. 

It would be impossible for me to detail the number of cruelties andindignities to which I was forced to submit. My existence was a seriesof both. 

Even my sleep, if sleep it could be called, I was not allowed to enjoy. I possessed neither mattress nor hammock, for I had come aboard in mycommon wearing clothes--in my school-jacket and cap--without eithermoney in my pocket or luggage in my hands. I had not even the usualequipments of a runaway--the kerchief bundle and stick; I possessedabsolutely nothing--much less a mattress or hammock. Such things askipper does not find for his crew, and of course there was none for me. I was not even allowed a "bunk" to sleep in, for the forecastle wascrowded and most of the bunks carried double. Those that were occupiedby only one chanced to have for their tenants the most morose andill-natured of the crew, and I was not permitted to share with them. Even still more inhospitable were these fiends--for I cannot helpcalling them so when I look back on what I suffered at their hands--Iwas not even allowed to lie upon their great chests, a row of whichextended around the forecastle, in front of the respective bunks, andcovered nearly the whole space of the floor. The floor itself did notleave room for me to lie down--besides it was often wet by dirty waterbeing spilled upon it, or from the daily "swabbing" it usually received. The only place I could rest--with some slight chance of being leftundisturbed--was in some corner upon the deck; but there it was at timesso cold I could not endure it, for I had no blanket--no covering but myscanty clothes; and these were nearly always wet from washing the decksand the scud of the sea. The cold compelled me to seek shelter below, where if I stretched my weary limbs along the lid of a chest, and closedmy eyes in sleep, I was sure to be aroused by its surly owner, who wouldpush me rudely to the floor, and sometimes send me out of the forecastlealtogether. 

Add to this that I was almost constantly kept at work--by night as byday. I may say there was no drudgery--no "dirty work"--that was notmine. I was not only slave to captain, mates, and carpenter, but everyman of the crew esteemed himself my master. Even "Snowball" in the"caboose"--as the cook was jocularly termed--ordered me about with afierce exultation, that he had one white skin that he could command!

I was boot-black for the captain, mates, and carpenter, bottle-washerfor the cook, and chamber-boy for the men--for it was mine to swab outthe forecastle, and wait upon the sailors generally. 

Oh! it was a terrible life. I was well punished for my one act offilial disobedience--well rewarded for my aspirations and longings forthe sea. But it is just the role that many a poor sailor boy has toplay--more especially if like me he has run away to sea. 

CHAPTER THREE. 

For many long days and nights I endured this terrible oppression withoutcomplaining--not but that I could have complained and would, but to whatpurpose? and to whom? There was none to whom I might appeal--no one tolisten to my tale of woe. All hands were equally indifferent to mysufferings, or at least seemed so, since no one offered either to takemy part, or say a word in my favour. 

At length, however, an incident occurred which seemed to make me in somemeasures the protege of one of the sailors, who, though he could notshield me from the brutalities of the captain or mate, was at least ableto protect me from the indignities I had hitherto suffered at the handsof the common men. 

This sailor was named "Ben Brace, " but whether this was a real name orone which he had acquired at sea, I could never tell. It was the onlyname that I ever heard given him, and that by which he was entered inthe ship's books. It is quite possible that "Ben Brace" was his realname--for among seamen such appellations as "Tom Bowline", "BillBuntline, " and the like are not uncommon--having descended from fatherto son through a long line of sailor ancestry. 

Ben Brace then was the name of my protector, and although the name iselsewhere famous, for the sake of truth I cannot alter it. How I cameto secure the patronage of Ben was not through any merit of my own, norindeed did it arise from any very delicate sympathy on his part. Thecompanionship in which he had long lived had naturally hardened hisfeelings like the rest--though not by any means to so great an extent. He was only a little indifferent to human suffering--having witnessedmuch of it--and usage will make callous the most sensitive natures. Moreover, Ben had himself suffered ill-treatment, as I afterwards learntfrom him--savage abuse had he suffered, and this had sunk into hisspirit and rendered him somewhat morose. There was some apology for himif his manner was none of the gentlest. His natural disposition hadbeen abused, for at bottom there was as much kindness in his nature asbelongs to the average of men. 

A rough, splendid seaman was Brace--the very best on board--and thispoint was generally conceded by the others--though he was not withoutone or two rivals. 

It was a splendid sight to see Ben Brace, at the approach of a suddensquall, "swarming" up the shrouds to reef a topsail, his fine bushycurls blowing out behind, while upon his face sat that calm but daringexpression, as if he defied the storm and could master it. He was alarge man, but well proportioned--rather lithe and sinewy than robust, with a shock of dark-brown hair in their thick curls somewhat matted, covering the whole of his head; for he was still but a young man, andthere were no signs of baldness. His face was good, rather darkish incomplexion, and he wore neither beard nor whisker--which was rather oddfor a sailor, whose opportunities for shaving are none of the best. ButBen liked a clean face, and always kept one. He was no sea dandy, however, and never exhibited himself, even on Sundays, with fine bluejacket and fancy collars as some others were wont to do. On thecontrary, his wear was dark blue Guernsey shirt, fitting tight to hischest, and displaying the fine proportions of his arms and bust. Hisneck a sculptor would have admired from its bold regular outline, andhis breast was full and well rounded, though, like that of all sailors, it was disfigured by tattooing, and over its surface when bare, and onhis arms, you might have observed the usual hieroglyphics of the ship--the foul anchor, the pair of pierced hearts, with the B. B. , and numerousother initials. A female figure upon the left breast, rudely puncturedin deep-blue, was no doubt the presumed portrait of some black-eyed"Sal" or "Susan" of the Downs. 

Such was Ben Brace, my new-found friend and protector. 

How I came to secure his protection was by a chance incident, somewhatcurious. It was thus:--

I had not been long on board before I made a discovery that somewhatastonished me, which was, that more than half the crew were foreigners. I was astonished at this, because I had hitherto been under theimpression that an English ship was always manned by English sailors--including of course Scotch and Irish--either of whom make just as goodsailors as Englishmen. Instead of being all English, or Scotch, orIrish, however, on board the _Pandora_ (for that I had learnt was thename of the ship, and an appropriate name it was), I soon perceived thatat least three-fourths of the men were from other countries. Were theyFrenchmen? or Spaniards? or Portuguese? or Dutch? or Swedes? orItalians? No--but they were all these, and far more too, since the crewwas a very large one for the size of the ship--quite two score of themin all. There seemed to be among them a representative of everymaritime nation in the world, and, indeed, had every country in sendingits quota selected the greatest scamp within its boundaries, they couldhardly have produced a finer combination of ruffianism than was the crewof the _Pandora_! I have already hinted at exceptions, but when I cameto know them all there were only two--my protector Brace, and anotherinnocent but unfortunate fellow, who was by birth a Dutchman. 

Among the mixed lot there were several Frenchmen, but one, named "LeGros, " deserves particular notice. He was well named, for he was astout, fat Frenchman, gross in body as in mind, with a face of ferociousaspect, more that half covered with a beard that a pirate might haveenvied--and indeed it was a pirate's beard, as I afterwards learnt. 

Le Gros was a bully. His great size and strength enabled him to enactthe part of the bully, and upon all occasions he played it toperfection. He was a bold man, however, and a good seaman--one of thetwo or three who divided the championship with Ben Brace. I need hardlysay that there was a rivalry between them, with national prejudices atthe bottom of it. To this rivalry was I indebted for the friendship ofBen Brace. 

It came about thus. By some trifling act I had offended the Frenchman, and ever after did he make it a point to insult and annoy me by everymeans in his power, until at length, on one occasion, he struck me acruel blow on the face. That blow did the business. It touched thegenerous chord in the heart of the English sailor, that, despite thevile association in which he lived, still vibrated at the call ofhumanity. He was present, and saw the stroke given, and saw, moreover, that it was undeserved. He was lying in his hammock at the time, butinstantly sprang out, and, without saying a word, he made a rush at LeGros and pinned him with a John Bull hit upon the chin. 

The bully staggered back against a chest, but in a moment recoveredhimself; and then both went on deck, where a ring was formed, and theywent to work with the fists in right earnest. The officers of the shipdid not interfere--in fact the mate drew near and looked on, rather as Ithought with an interest in the combat, than with any desire to put anend to it, and the captain remained upon his quarter-deck, apparentlynot caring how it ended! I wondered at this want of discipline, but Ihad already begun to wonder at many other matters that occurred daily onboard the _Pandora_, and I said nothing. 

The fight lasted a good while, but ended as might be expected, when afist combat occurs between an Englishman and Frenchman. The latter wasbadly thrashed, and that portion of his face that was not already blackwith hair was soon turned to a bluish-black by the rough, hard knucklesof his antagonist. He was at length felled to the deck like a greatbullock, and obliged to acknowledge himself beaten. 

"Now you danged parley voo!" cried Brace, as he gave the finishing blow, "don't lay finger on that boy again, or I'll give you just twice asmuch. The boy's English after all, and gets enough, without beingbullied by a frog-eatin' Frenchman. So mind what I say, one and all ofye, " and as he said this he scowled round upon the crowd, "don't lay afinger on him again ne'er one of you. "

Nor did they one or any of them from that time forth. Le Gros'schastisement proved effectual in restraining him, and its exampleaffected all the others. 

From that time forth my existence became less miserable, though for manyreasons it was sufficiently still hard enough to endure. My protectorwas strong to shield me from the crew, but I had still the captain, thecarpenter, and the mate for my tormentors. 

CHAPTER FOUR. 

My condition, however, was greatly improved. I was allowed my fullshare of the "lob-scouse, " the "sea-pies, " and "plum-duff, " and was nolonger hunted out of the forecastle. I was even permitted to sleep onthe dry lid of a sailor's chest, and had an old blanket given me by oneof the men--who did it out of compliment not to myself but to Brace, whose good opinion the man wanted to secure. Another made a present ofa knife, with a cord to hang it around my neck, and a tin platter wasgiven me by a third. Such are the advantages of having a powerfulpatron. Many little "traps" were contributed by others of the crew, sothat I soon had a perfect "kit, " and wanted nothing more. 

Of course I felt grateful for all these odds and ends, though many ofthem were received from men who had formerly given me both cuffs andkicks. But I was never slow to forgive, and, friendless as I had been, I easily forgave them. I wanted all these little matters very badly. Boys who go to sea in the usual way go well provided with change ofclothes--often two or three--with plates, knives, fork, and spoon, inshort, a complete apparatus for eating. 

In my hurry to get away from home I had not thought of bringing onesingle article of such things; and, consequently, I had nothing--noteven a second shirt!

I should have been in a terrible fix, and was so, in truth, until theday on which Ben Brace thrashed the French bully; but from that timeforward my condition was sensibly better. I felt grateful, therefore, to my protector, but another incident occurred shortly after, that notonly increased my gratitude to the highest degree possible, but seemedalso to make the man's friendship for me still stronger than before. 

The incident I am about to relate is one that has often occurred tosailor boys before my time, and no doubt will occur again, untilgovernments make better laws for the regulation of the merchant service, with a view to control and limit the far too absolute power that is nowentrusted to the commanders of merchant-ships. It is a positive andastounding fact, that many of these men believe they may treat withabsolute cruelty any of the poor people who are under their command, without the slightest danger of being punished for it! Indeed, theirill-usage is only limited, by the length of time their unfortunatevictim will stand it without making resistance. Among sailors, thosewho are known to be of an independent spirit and bold daring, areusually permitted to enjoy their rights and privileges; but the weak andunresisting have to suffer, when serving under mates and captains ofthis brutal kind, and it is to be regretted that there are too many suchin the merchant navy of England. 

The amount of suffering endured under such tyranny is almost incredible. Many a poor sailor of timid habits, and many a youthful sailor boy, areforced to lead lives that are almost unendurable--drudged nearly todeath, flogged at will, and, in short, treated as the slaves of a cruelmaster. 

The punishment inflicted--if it can be called punishment where no crimehas been committed--is often so severe as to endanger life--nay, more, life is not unfrequently taken; and far oftener are sown the seeds ofdisease and consequent death, which in time produce their fatal fruit. 

Of course every one admits that the commander of a ship at sea shouldpossess some extraordinary powers over his men, beyond those which areallowed to the master of a factory or the surveyor of a public work. Itis argued that without such, he could not answer for the safety of hisvessel. There should be one head and that should be absolute. Thisargument is in part true. Every sensible man will admit that someextraordinary powers should be granted to the captain of a ship, but themistake has hitherto lain, not so much in his possessing this absolutepower, as in the want of an adequate punishment for him whenever heabuses it. 

Hitherto the punishment has usually either failed altogether, or hasbeen so disproportioned to the crime, as to be of no service for exampleto others. On the contrary, it has only encouraged them in theirabsolute ideas, by proving almost their complete irresponsibility. Thecaptain, with his mates at his back, his money, and the habitual dreadwhich many of his crew feel for him, can usually "out-swear" the poorvictim of his brutality, and often the latter is deterred from seekingredress by actual fear of still worse consequences in case he may bedefeated. Often too the wearied sufferer, on getting once more toland--to his home, and among his friends--is so joyed at the terminationof his torments, that he loses all thoughts of justice or redress, andleaves his tyrant to depart without punishment. 

The history of emigration would furnish many a sad tale of petty tyrannyand spite, practised on the poor exile on the way to his wildernesshome. There are chapters that might be written of bullyism andbrutality--thousands of chapters--that would touch the chords ofsympathy to the very core of the heart. Many a poor child ofdestitution--prostrated by the sickness of the sea--has submitted to thedirest tyranny and most fiendish abuse on the part of those who shouldhave cheered and protected him, and many a one has carried to his farforest home a breast filled with resentment against the mariner of theocean. It is a matter of great regret, that the governments ofmigrating nations will not act with more energy in this matter, and givebetter protection to the exile, oft driven by misfortune in search of anew home. 

A pity it is that better laws are not made for the guidance andrestraint of merchant captains, who, taking them altogether, arenaturally as honest, and perhaps not less humane, than any other classof men; but who thus entrusted with unbridled will and ill-definedpowers, but follow the common fashion of human nature, and becometyrants of the very worst kind. 

It is true that of late some salutary examples have been made, and onewho richly deserved it has suffered the extreme punishment of the law;but it is to be feared that these good examples will not be followed up;public feeling will subside into its old channel of indifference, andthe tyranny of the skipper-captain, --with that of his brutal coadjutor, the mate, --will be allowed to flourish as of yore, to the torture ofmany an unfortunate victim. 

These remarks are hardly applicable to my own particular case, for thefiends who tortured me would have done so all the same if the best lawsin the world had existed. They were beyond all laws, as I soon afterlearnt, --all laws, human or divine--and of course felt neitherresponsibility nor fear of punishment. They had no fear even to take mylife, as will be proved by the incidents I am about to relate. 

CHAPTER FIVE. 

One of the disagreeables which a boy-sailor encounters on first going tosea is the being compelled to mount up "aloft. " If the master of thevessel be a man of considerate feelings, he will allow the apprentice alittle time to get over the dread of climbing, by sending him only intothe lower rigging, or no higher than the main or foretop. He willpractise him a good deal upon the "shrouds, " so as to accustom his feetand fingers to the "ratlines" and other ropes, and will even permit himto pass a number of times through the "lubber's hole, " instead offorcing him to climb back downwards by the "futtock shrouds. "

A few trials of this kind will take away the giddiness felt on firstmounting to a high elevation, and thus a boy may safely be denied theuse of the lubber's hole, and may be sent up the futtock shrouds, andafter that the topgallant shrouds, and so on to the royals, --if there beany on the ship, --and by thus gradually inducting him into the art ofclimbing, he will get over the difficulty without dread and withoutperil--for both of these may be encountered in first climbing to theupper rigging of a ship. It is usual then for masters, who are humane, to permit boys to become somewhat accustomed to the handling of ropesbefore sending them into the highest rigging. 

But, alas! there are many who have not this consideration, and it is notuncommon for a youth, fresh from home and school, to be ordered up tothe topgallant crosstrees, or even the royal-yard, at the very first go, and of course his life is imperilled by the ascent. Not unfrequent havebeen the instances in which the lives of boys have been sacrificed inthis very way. 

Now it so happened that for two weeks after I had set foot upon boardthe _Pandora_ I had never been ordered aloft. I had not even hadoccasion to ascend the lower shrouds, though I had done so of my ownwill, as I was desirous of learning to climb. In all my life I hadnever been higher than the branches of an apple-tree; and since I hadnow chosen the sea for my profession--though I sadly repented mychoice--I felt that the sooner I learnt to move about among the riggingthe better. 

But, singular to say, for the first two weeks after embarking myself onthe _Pandora_ I found but little opportunity of practising. Once ortwice I had climbed up the ratlines, and crawled through the lubber'shole to the maintop; and this I believed to be something of a feat, forI felt giddy enough while accomplishing it. I would have extended myenterprise by an attempt to ascend the topmast shrouds, but I was neverallowed time, as the voice of either captain or mate would reach me frombelow, usually summoning me with an oath, and ordering me upon someother business, such as to mop out the cabin, swab the quarter-deck, black their boots, or perform some other menial act of service. Infact, I had begun to perceive that the drunken old skipper had nointention of teaching me anything of the seaman's craft, but had takenme aboard as a sort of slave-of-all-work, to be kicked about byeverybody, but by himself in particular. That this was in reality hisdesign became every day more evident to me, and caused me disappointmentand chagrin. Not that I was any longer ambitious of being a sailor, andcould I have transported myself safely home again at that moment, it isnot likely I should ever afterwards have set foot upon a ratline. But Iknew that I was bent upon a long voyage, --how long or whither bound Icould not tell, --and even though I might be able to desert from the_Pandora_ when she reached her port, --a purpose I secretly meditated, --how should I act then? In a foreign land, without friends, withoutmoney, without the knowledge of a trade, how was I to exist, even if Icould escape from the bondage of my apprenticeship? In all likelihood Ishould starve. Without knowing aught of seamanship, I should have nochance of getting a passage home again; whereas, if I had been allowedto practise with the rest, I might soon have acquired sufficientknowledge to enable me to "work my passage, " as it is termed, to anypart of the world. This was just what I wanted, and it was on thisaccount I felt so much aggrieved at finding it was the very thing I wasnot to be taught. 

I had the hardihood on one occasion, --I know not what inspired me, --tomake a remonstrance about this to the captain. I made it in the mostdelicate manner I could. My immediate answer was a knock-down, followedby a series of kicks that mottled my body with blue spots, and the moreremote consequence of my "damned impudence, " as the captain called it, was worse treatment than ever. 

I would soon have learnt to climb had I been left to myself, but I wasnot allowed even to practise that. I was always called below by one orthe other of my tyrants, and with an oath, a cuff, or a kick, orderedupon some piece of "dirty work. "

Once, however, I was not ordered "alow, " but "aloft;" once I was allowedto have my fill of climbing. 

Snatching an interval when I thought both mate and master were asleep, Ihad gone up to the maintop. 

Every one who has looked upon a full-rigged ship must have noticed somedistance up the main-mast a frame-wood or platform, like a littlescaffold. A similar construction may be observed on the fore andmizen-mast, if the ship be a large one. This platform is called the"top, " and its principal object is to extend the ladder-like ropes, called "shrouds, " that reach from its outer edge to the head of the mastnext above, which latter is the topmast. It must here be observed thatthe "masts" of a ship, as understood by landsmen, are each divided intoa number of pieces in the reckoning of a sailor. For instance, in aship or barque there are three which are called respectively the main, fore, and mizen-masts--the main-mast being near the middle of the ship, the fore-mast forward, towards the bows, and the mizen-mast "aft, " nearthe stern or poop. But each one of these is divided into severalpieces, which pieces have distinct names in the sailor's vocabulary. Thus, the "main-mast, " to a sailor, is not the whole of that longstraight stick which rises up out of the middle of a ship's deck, andpoints like a spire to the sky. On the contrary, the main-mastterminates a little above the platform just mentioned, and which, fromthat circumstance, is designed the "maintop. " Another mast, quitedistinct from this, and made out of a separate piece of timber therebegins, and runs up for nearly an equal length, but of course moreslender than the main-mast itself, which latter supports it. Thissecond is called the "main-topmast. " Above that a third is elevated, supported upon the topmast head by cheeks, trestles, and crosstrees. This is shorter and more slender than the main-topmast, and is named the"main-topgallant-mast, " and above this again, the "main-royal-mast" issimilarly raised--though it is only in the largest and best riggedvessels that a "royal-mast" is used. The "main-royal-mast" terminatesthe structure, and its top, or head, is usually crowned with a flatcircular piece of wood, called the "main-truck, " which is the mostelevated point in the ship. The fore and mizen-masts are similarlydivided, though the latter is much shorter than either of the others andrarely has topgallant-sails, and still more rarely "royals. "

I have given this explanation in order that you may understand that themaintop to which I say I climbed was not the most elevated point of themast, but simply the platform near the head of the main-mast, asunderstood by sailors. 

This platform is, in the common parlance of the crew, frequentlydesignated the "cradle, " and it merits the appellation, for in a vesselat sea and under a breeze it is generally "rocked" about, either in longsweeps from side to side, or backward and forward from stem to stern, according to the ship's motion. It is the pleasantest part of the shipfor one who is inclined to solitude, for once upon it, you cannot seeaught of what is going on below, unless you look over the edge or downthrough the lubber's hole already mentioned. You may hear the voices ofthe crew, but not distinctly, as the surge of the sea itself, and thewind drumming upon the sails and whistling through the shrouds, usuallydrowns most other sounds. To me it was the greatest luxury to spend afew minutes in this retired spot. Sick of the association into which Ihad so heedlessly thrown myself--disgusted with the constant blasphemyever in my ears, and above all, longing for repose, I would have givenanything to have been permitted to spend my leisure hours in this aerialcradle, but I found no leisure hours nor moments for such indulgence, for my unfeeling tyrants gave me neither rest nor repose. The mate, inparticular, seemed to take pleasure in rendering my existence asmiserable as he could, and, discovering that I had a predilection forthe "top, " seemed determined that of all other places I should not gothere to rest myself. 

One day, however, believing that he and the captain had both gone tosleep, --as they sometimes did in fine weather--I took the opportunity ofascending to my favourite perch; and, stretching my wearied limbs alongthe hard planks, I lay listening to the sad sighing of the winds and thewaters. A sweet breeze fanned my brow, and, notwithstanding the dangerwhich there was in falling asleep there--for there was no "top armour"or netting upon the _Pandora_--I was soon in the land of dreams. 

CHAPTER SIX. 

My dreams were by no means of a pleasant nature. 

How could they be, considering the life I was compelled to lead? Withmy spirit hourly harassed by indignities, and my body wearied withoverwork, it is not likely I should have sweet dreams. 

Though not sweet, however, they were short enough--at least my sleep wasso, for my eyes had not been closed above five minutes when I was rudelyawakened, not by a voice, but by a smart thwack upon the hips, administered by no light hand, and with an instrument that I knew by thefeel to be what, in sailors' parlance, is called a "rope's end. "

It needed no repetition of the stroke to awake me and cause me to startto my feet; had it done so, I should certainly have caught it again assharply as before--for, on springing up, I saw the hand of the fellowwho had struck me raised aloft to repeat the blow. He did repeat it, but my sudden rising spoiled his aim, and the rope's end doubled looselyover my shoulders. 

I was not a little astonished on recognising the ruffian. It was theFrench bully--Le Gros!

I knew that he had the disposition to flog me with a rope's end, oranything else--for he still harboured a heart full of malice againstme--I well knew that he was not wanting in the will; had we been in somecorner of the earth all alone by ourselves, I should not have beenastonished at him flogging me almost to death--not a bit of it. Butwhat surprised me was his daring to do so there and then. Ever sinceBrace had thrashed him, he had been as mute as a mouse--morose enoughwith me, but never offering any insult that might be resented by myprotector. 

What had happened then to cause this change? Had he again fought withBrace and beaten him? Or had my patron taken some offence at me andwithdrawn his protection, thus leaving the ruffian free to chastise mefor his own especial pleasure?

Surely some change must have taken place in our mutual relations, elseLe Gros would never have dared to raise his hand against me in themanner he was doing?

Therefore was I surprised and puzzled--could it be that, finding me allalone upon the top, he had taken the fancy into his head that he couldthere give me a drubbing without being seen?

Surely that could not be his idea? If not seen, I could be heard. Imight easily cry out, so that my protector would hear me; or even if hecould not, I could tell him afterwards, and though that would not saveme from the drubbing it would get me the satisfaction of seeing Le Groscatch one as well. 

These reflections passed almost instantaneously through my mind--theyoccupied only a few seconds--just the interval that elapsed from thetime I first stood to my feet till I recovered from the surprise I feltat being confronted by the Frenchman. It was a short pause, for thebully had again elevated the rope's end to come down with anotherthwack. 

I leaped to one side and partially avoided the blow, and then rushing intowards the mast I looked down the lubber's hole to see if Brace wasbelow. 

He was not visible, and I would have cried out for him, but my eyes atthat moment rested upon two objects and caused me to hold my voice. Twoindividuals were upon the quarter-deck below, both looking upward. Itwas not difficult to recognise them--the plump, jolly, false face of theskipper and the more ferocious countenance of his coadjutor were not tobe mistaken. Both, as I have said, were looking upward, and the wickedexpression that danced in the round bullet eyes of the former, with thegrim smile of satisfaction that sat upon the lips of the latter, told meat a glance that the Frenchman and I were the objects of theirattention. 

The unlooked-for attack on the part of Le Gros was now explained:--hewas not acting for himself, but as the deputy of the others! it wasplain they had given him orders, and from the attitude in which theystood, and the demoniac expression already noticed, I felt satisfiedthat some new torture was intended for me. 

I did not cry out for Brace, it would have been of no use. The bravefellow could not protect me from tyrants like these. They were hismasters, with law on their side to put him in chains if he interfered, even with his voice--to shoot or cut him down if he attempted to rescueme. 

I knew he dare not interrupt them, no matter what cruelty they mightinflict. It would be better not to get him into trouble with hissuperiors, and, under these considerations, I held my tongue and awaitedthe event. I was not kept long in doubt about their intentions. 

"Hang the lazy lubber!" shouted the mate from below--"snoring in broaddaylight, eh? Wake him up with the rope's end, Frenchy! Wallop himtill he sings out!"

"No, " cried the captain, to whom a better programme had suggesteditself. "Send him aloft! He seems fond of climbing up stairs. Drivehim to the garret! He wants to be a sailor--we'll make one of him!"

"Ha! ha!" rejoined the mate with a hoarse laugh at the wit of hissuperior; "the very thing, by Jove! give him an airing on theroyal-yard!"

"Ay--ay!" answered Le Gros, and then, turning to me, with the rope heldin menace, he ordered me to ascend. 

I had no alternative but obey, and, twisting myself around the topmastshrouds, I caught the ratlins in my hands and commenced climbing upward. 

CHAPTER SEVEN. 

I climbed with slow and nervous step. I should have gone much slowerbut that I was forced upward by Le Gros, who followed me with the rope'send, with which he struck me behind whenever I made a stop. Hedelivered his blows with fiendish spite, striking me about the legs andover the posteriors, and trying to hurt me as much as possible. In thishe succeeded, for the hard-knotted rope pained me exceedingly. I had noalternative therefore but to keep on upward or submit to his lashing. Ikept on. 

I reached the topmast crosstrees, and mounted upon them. Oh! it was afearful sight to look down. Below me was nothing but the sea itself, for the masts, bent over by the breeze, were far from beingperpendicular. I felt as if suspended in the air, with not even theearth beneath me--for the surface of the sea was below, glittering likethe sky itself. 

Beneath me, however, at my feet, was the dark, scowling face of Le Gros, who, with threatening voice and gestures, ordered me upward--stillupward!

Upward! how could I climb father? Above me extended the topgallantrigging. Upon this there were no rattlins, nothing to rest the footupon--nothing but the two black rigid ropes converging until they met atthe head of the mast. How could I ascend them? It seemed beyond mypower to do so. 

But I was not even allowed to hesitate. The brute swung himself near, and continued plying the knotted cord upon my shins, at the same timeuttering oaths and ferocious threats that he would cut every inch ofskin off my body if I did not go aloft. 

I had no alternative but to try, and, placing myself between the ropes, I commenced drawing myself upward. After a severe effort I succeeded ingetting upon the topgallant yard, where I again paused--I could go nofurther. My breath was quite gone and I had scarce strength to hold bythe rigging and prevent myself from falling. 

The royal-mast still towered above, and below, threatened the dark faceof Le Gros. There was a smile upon it in the midst of its scowling--asmile of satisfaction at the agony he saw I was undergoing at thatmoment. 

I could still hear the voices of the fiends below, calling out thecommands: "Up with him, Frenchy--up to the royal-yard!"

I thought I heard other voices, and that of Brace repeating the words, "Avast there! avast! the lad's in danger. "

I looked in a slanting direction toward the deck. I saw the crewstanding by the forecastle! I thought there was confusion among them, and a scuffle, as if some were taking his part, and others approving ofwhat was going on; but I was too frightened to make an exact observationat the moment, and too much occupied by the ruffian who was nearest me. 

"Up!" he cried, "up, or pe Gar! I flog you to ze death for von landlobber--I vill sacr-r-e!"

And with this threat he again plied the instrument of torture, moresharply than ever. 

I could not stand it. The royal-yard was the highest point to whichthey intended to force me. If I could reach it then they would besatisfied, and would cease to punish me. It is a perilous feat, evenfor one who has had some practice in climbing, to reach the royal-yardof a big ship, but to me it appeared impossible that I could accomplishit. There was but the smooth rope--with neither knot nor loop to aidhand or foot. I must go up it hand over hand, dragging the whole weightof my body. Oh! it was a dread and perilous prospect, but despair orrather Le Gros, at length forced me to the trial, and, grasping thesmooth stay rope, I commenced climbing upward. 

I had got more than half-way--the royal-yard was almost within reach--when my strength completely failed me. My heart grew weak and sick, andmy head swam with giddiness. I could sustain myself no longer, my graspon the rope gave way, and I felt myself falling--falling--at the sametime choking for want of breath. 

For all this I did not lose consciousness. I still preserved my sensesthrough all that terrible descent; and believed while falling that Ishould be killed by the fall, or, what was the same thing, drowned inthe sea below. I was even sensible when I struck the water and plungeddeeply below the surface, and I had an idea that I did not drop directlyfrom the royal-mast into the sea, but that my fall was broken bysomething half-way down. This proved to be correct, as I afterwardslearnt. The ship chanced to be under full canvas at the time, and themaintopsail, swollen out by the fresh breeze, had caught me on itsconvex side as I came down. From this I had bounded off again, but theimpetus of the fall had been thus lessened; and the second pitch intothe sea was not so violent as it would otherwise have been. Otherwise, indeed, I should have been crushed upon the surface of the water, neverto breathe again. Another circumstance happened in my favour: my bodyhad turned round as I parted from the top, and I was going headdownward; but, on striking the sail, the attitude was reversed, and Ireached the water in a perpendicular position, with my feet downward. Consequently, the shock was less, and, sinking deeply in the waves, Iwas saved. All these points I learned afterwards, from one who hadanxiously watched me in my descent. 

When I rose to the surface of course it was with confused senses, andwith surprise that I still lived--for I had been certain on letting gomy hold that I was being hurled into eternity--yes, I fully believedthat my end had come. 

I now perceived that I was still living--that I was in the sea--thatwaves were dashing around me; and on looking up I saw the dark ship at acable's distance from me, still passing away. I thought I saw menstanding along the taffrail, and some clinging upon the shrouds; but theship appeared to be going fast away, and leaving me behind in the water. 

I had learnt to swim, and, for a boy, was a good average swimmer. Feeling that I was not hurt I instinctively struck out, though not tofollow the vessel, but to keep myself from sinking. I looked around tosee if there was anything I might cling to, as I fancied that somethingmight have been thrown out from the ship. I could see nothing at first, but as I mounted upon the top of a wave I noticed a dark round object, between me and the hull, which, notwithstanding that the sun was in myeyes, I made out to be the head of a man. He was still at somedistance, but evidently nearing me, and as it approached I recognisedthe thick curly hair and countenance of my protector Brace. He hadleaped overboard and was swimming to my rescue. In a few seconds he wasby my side. 

"Ho!" cried he, as he drew near and saw that I was swimming, "all rightmy lad! swim like a duck, eh?--all right--don't feel hurt, do you? Leanon me, if you do. "

I answered that I felt strong enough to swim for half-an-hour ifnecessary. 

"All right then, " he rejoined; "we'll get a rope's end in less time thanthat, though maybe you fancy you've had enough of rope's end? Hang theinhuman scoundrels. I'll revenge you yet, my lad. Ship ahoy!" heshouted, "this way with your rope! ahoy! ahoy!"

By this time the ship had worn round, and was returning to pick us up. Had I been alone in the water, as I afterwards ascertained, thismanoeuvre would not have been executed; or, at all events, but verylittle pains would have been taken to rescue me. But Brace havingjumped overboard rendered it necessary that the ship should be putabout, and every effort made to recover him, as he was a man of too muchimportance among the crew to be sacrificed with impunity. Neither matenor captain dared leave him to his fate; and, consequently, the orderswere given to "wear-ship. "

Fortunately the breeze was light, and the sea not very rough; and as thevessel passed near to where we were swimming, ropes were thrown outwhich both of us were able to seize, and by means of which we were soonhauled up, and stood once more safely upon deck. 

The spite of my tormentors seemed to be satisfied for the time. I sawnothing of any of them when I got aboard, nor during the remainder ofthat day, as I was permitted to go below and remain in the forecastleduring the whole of the afternoon. 

CHAPTER EIGHT. 

Strange to say, I received somewhat better treatment after thisoccurrence, though it was not from any remorse at what had happened, orthat either mate or captain had grown more humane or friendly. Thereason was very different. It was because both perceived that what theyhad done had produced an unfavourable impression upon the crew. Many ofthe men were friends and admirers of Brace, and, along with him, disapproved altogether of the conduct of the officers, so that in theforecastle and around the windlass there was a good deal of disaffectedtalk after this event, often spoken loudly enough. Brace, by hisbehaviour in leaping overboard to the rescue, had gained favour--fortrue courage always finds admirers whether they be rude or refined--andthe number of Brace's friends was increased by it. I heard that he hadreally interfered when I was being forced aloft, and had shouted outcontradictory orders to those of the mate. This accounted for theconfusion I had noticed on deck, and which was the result of several ofhis friends endeavouring to restrain him, while others were joining himin his appeal. 

Both Captain and mate on the quarter-deck had heard all this, butpretended not to notice it. Had it been any other man than Brace theywould have instantly put him in irons, or punished him still moreseverely, --especially if he had chanced to be one of the weaker and lesspopular of the crew. As it was, they took no steps in the matter, andno one was punished for the expressions of remonstrance that had beenused. But both captain and mate had noted the disaffection; and thatwas the reason why I was afterwards treated with more humanity, orrather with less cruelty--for insults and indignity were stilloccasionally offered me by one or the other. 

I was from this time permitted to practise with the sailors, and hadless of the dirty work to do. A sort of simple fellow, the Dutchmanalready mentioned--who was also much played upon, --shared with me themeaner drudgery, and had more than half of the spleen which the captainand mate must needs spend upon somebody. Indeed, the poor Dutchman, who, although a harmless creature, was a wretched specimen of humanity, came well-nigh being killed by their cruelty; and I have no doubt butthat the injuries inflicted upon him, while on board the _Pandora_, would have brought him to an earlier grave than Nature designed for him, had it not been his sad fate to meet death at a still earlier period, --as I shall have occasion to relate. 

The cruelties committed upon this man by the captain and mate of the_Pandora_ would be incredible if told, --incredible, because it wouldscarce be believed that the human heart is capable of such want offeeling. But it seems to be a law of wicked natures, that where crueltyhas once commenced its career and meets with no resistance on the partof its victim, the vile passion, instead of being satisfied, only growsstronger and fiercer, just like it is with savage beasts after they havetasted blood. So seemed it with the officers of the _Pandora_, for ifthey even had cause for revenge against this poor sailor, they certainlytook ample satisfaction; but it was just because they had no reason forrevenge, --just because there was no resistance on the part of theirvictim that they delighted to torture him. 

I remember many of their modes of torture. One was to tie him up by thethumbs, so that his toes just touched the deck, and there keep him forhours together. This position may appear easy enough to one who hasnever experienced it. It is far otherwise, --it is a torture worthy ofthe Inquisition. It soon elicits groans from its victim. Another modeof punishment--or rather of amusing themselves--practised by theworthies of the _Pandora's_ quarter-deck on this poor sailor, was tosling him in his own belt half-way up to the yard-arm, and there leavehim dangling about. This they jocularly called "slinging the monkey, "adopting the name of a favourite sport often practised by the sailors. Once they shut him up in an empty cask, and kept him for several dayswithout food. A little biscuit and water was at length passed throughthe bung-hole, which the poor wretch greedily devoured barely in time tosave himself from perishing of hunger and thirst. But there are othermodes of chastisement too horrible and too abominable to be told, all ofwhich were practised upon this unfortunate man--unfortunate in having nofriend, for strange to say he received but little sympathy orcommiseration from the rest of that wicked crew. Though a harmlesscreature enough, he was one of those unfortunates whose habits preventthem from making either friends or associates. 

It seemed as if the poor fellow's misery was to me an advantage, andshielded me from a good deal of ill-treatment I should otherwise haveexperienced. He stood between me and our common tyrants as a sort ofbreakwater or "buffer, " upon which their inhumanity expended most of itsstrength!

I pitied him for all that, though I dared not make exhibition either ofmy pity or sympathy. I had need of both for myself, for although I havesaid that my condition was improved, I was still miserable--wretched asI could well be. 

And why? you will ask, --Why wretched now, when I had got over most ofthe first difficulties, and was steadily progressing in the profession Ihad so ardently desired to belong to? It is quite true I wasprogressing, and rapidly. Under the tutorship of Brace I was fastbecoming a sailor. In less than a week after I had made my plunge fromthe royal rigging, I could climb to the royal-yard without the slightestfear--ay, I had even in a fit of bravado gone higher, and put my handupon the main-truck! In a week's time I knew how to twist a gasket, orsplice a rope, as neatly as some of the sailors themselves; and morethan once I had gone aloft with the rest to reef topsails in a stiffishbreeze. This last is accounted a feat, and I had creditably performedit to the satisfaction of my patron. Yes, it is quite true I wasspeedily being transformed into a sailor; and yet I was far from beingsatisfied with my situation--or rather I should say--I was miserablyill-satisfied--perfectly wretched. 

You are surprised and demand the reason. I shall give it in a fewwords. 

I had not been many days on board the _Pandora_ when I observedsomething which I fancied odd about the ship. I first noticed themanner and discipline, or rather want of discipline, of the crew, fardifferent from what I had read of in books, which told of the exactobedience and punctilious respect between those who served and those whocommanded. It might be, however, that those of which I had read wereships of war, and that in others the discipline was very different. AsI had no previous knowledge of seamen, or their mode of life, Iconcluded that the rude behaviour of the _Pandora's_ crew might be afair specimen of it, and I was both pained and humiliated by theconclusion. It was a sad realisation--or contradiction rather--of allmy young dreams about the free happy life of the sailor, and I wasdisgusted both with him and his life at the very outset. 

Another circumstance attracted my attention at the same time--that wasthe number of hands on board the _Pandora_. She was not a very largeship--not over 500 tons by registry. In fact she was not a "ship, "speaking technically, but a "barque;" in other words, a ship with hermizen-mast rigged unlike the other two, or without a "square" topsail. In this, and a few other points, lies the difference between a barqueand a ship--though the former is also usually smaller. 

The _Pandora_ was large enough for a barque, --carried a full suit ofsail, even to flying-jibs, topgallant studding-sails, and royals; andwas one of the fastest sailors I have ever known. For her size, however, and the amount of merchandise she carried, I could not helpfancying that she had too large a crew. Not over half of them seemed tobe employed, even while wearing ship--and I was convinced that half ofthem could have done the work. I had been told often--for I used tomake inquiry about such matters--that a crew of from ten or twenty handswas sufficient for a vessel of her size; what then could the _Pandora_want with twice that number? I counted them over and over. There wereforty of them all told, including the worthies of the quarter-deck andSnowball in the caboose!

The circumstance made an impression upon me--somewhat undefined it istrue--but day by day, as I observed the reckless and disgustingbehaviour of both officers and men, and overheard some strangeconversations, suspicions of a most painful character formed themselvesin my mind and I began to dread that I had got into the company of realruffians indeed. 

These suspicions were at length confirmed, and to the fullest extent. 

For several days after setting sail the hatches had been down andcovered with tarpaulings. The weather had continued breezy, and asthere was little occasion to go below they had been kept thus, thoughnow and again a half-hatch had been lifted as something was requiredfrom the lower deck or the hold. I myself had not been sent below onany errand, and had never seen the cargo, though I had been told that itconsisted chiefly of brandy, and we were going with it to the Cape ofGood Hope. 

After a while, however, when the weather became fine, or rather when wehad sailed into a southern latitude where it is nearly always fine, thetarpaulings were taken off, the hatches--both main and fore--were thrownopen, and all who wished passed down to the "'tween decks" at theirpleasure. 

Curiosity, as much as aught else, took me below; and I there saw whatnot only confirmed my suspicions but filled me with disgust and horror. The cargo, which was all down in the hold, and none of it on the lowerdeck, certainly appeared--what it had been represented--a cargo ofbrandy; for there were the great puncheons, scores of them, in the hold. Besides these there were some boxes of merchandise, a quantity of bariron, and a large pile of bags which appeared to contain salt. 

All this I saw without any uneasiness. It was not these that producedwithin me the feeling of disgust and horror. It was a pile ofmanufactured iron that lay upon the lower deck; iron wrought intovillainous shapes and hideous forms, that, notwithstanding myinexperience, I at once recognised as shackles, manacles and fetters!What wanted the _Pandora_ with these?

But the secret was now out. I needed to employ conjectures no longer. The carpenter was at work upon some strong pieces of oak timber, whichhe was shaping into the fashion of a grating, I perceived that it wasintended for the hatchway. 

I needed no more light. I had read of the horror of the "middlepassage. " I recognised the intention of the carpenter's job. I nolonger doubted that the _Pandora_ was a slaver!

CHAPTER NINE. 

Yes--beyond a doubt I was on board a slave-ship--one regularly fitted upfor the inhuman traffic--manned for it. I might also say armed--foralthough there were no cannon, I observed a large number of muskets, cutlasses, and pistols, that had been brought upon the deck from somesecret hiding-place, and distributed to the men to be cleaned and put inorder. From all this it was plain that the _Pandora_ was bent upon somedesperate enterprise, and although she might not sustain a combat withthe smallest vessel of war, she was determined that no mere boat's crewshould capture and rob her of her human freight. But it was to hersails more than to her armour that the _Pandora_ trusted for success;and, indeed, built and rigged as she was, few ships of war could haveoverhauled her in open water, and with a fair wind. 

I say that I no longer doubted of her true character. Indeed the peopleon board no longer made a secret of it. On the contrary, they appearedto glory in the occupation, regarding it in the light of achievement andenterprise. Over their cups they sang songs in which the "bold slaver"and his "jolly crew" were made to play the heroic, and many a coarsejest was uttered relating to the "black-skinned cargo. "

We had now passed to the southward of Gibraltar Straits, and weresailing in a track where there would be less likelihood of falling inwith English men-of-war. The cruisers, whose sole business it is tolook after the slave-trade, would be found much farther south, and alongthe coasts where slaves are usually shipped; and as there was no fear ofmeeting with them for some days to come, the _Pandora's_ crew had littleelse to do than enjoy themselves. A constant carousal, therefore, waskept up, and drinking, singing, dancing, and "skylarking" were practisedfrom morning to night. 

You may be surprised to know that a ship so evidently fitted out forslave-traffic could have thus openly and directly sailed out of aBritish port. But it is to be remembered that the period of which I amwriting was many years ago; although so far as that goes, it would be noanachronism to lay the scene of my narrative in the year 1857. Many aslave-ship has sailed from British ports in this very year, and with allour boasted efforts to check the slave-trade it will be found that aslarge a proportion of British subjects are at present engaged in thisnefarious traffic as of any other nation. 

The attempt to put down the African slave-trade has been neither more orless than a gigantic sham. Not one of the governments who have engagedin this scheme of philanthropy have had more than a lukewarm interest inthe matter, and the puny efforts they have made have been more for thepurpose of pacifying a few clamorous philanthropists, than with a realdesign to stop the horrid traffic. For one slave-ship that is capturedat least twenty pass free, landing their emaciated thousands upon theshores of the western world. Nay--worse than ever--the tyrant who, withrailroad speed, is demoralising the millions of France, lends hisill-gotten power to re-establish this barter of human souls, and theslave-trade will ere long flourish as luxuriantly as ever. 

It would have been an easy matter for Great Britain long since to havecrushed out every vestige of the slave-trade, even without adding oneitem to her expenditure. What can be more absurd than the payment of300, 000 pounds to Portuguese slave-merchants to induce them to abandonthe traffic in slaves? Why it is a positive premium upon crime--anindemnity for giving up the trade of pillage and murder! I say nothingwould have been easier than for England to have put an end to the veryexistence of this horror years ago. It would only have required her tohave acted with more earnestness, and a little more energy--to havedeclared that a slave-dealer was a pirate, and to have dealt with himaccordingly--that is, hanged him and his crew, when taken, from theyard-arm of their ship--and there was not a nation in the world thatwould have dared to raise voice against such a course. Indeed it is aperfect absurdity to hang a pirate and let a slaver escape: for if it beadmitted that a black man's life is of as much value as a white man's, then is the slaver doubly a murderer, for it is a well-known fact, thatout of every slave cargo that crosses the Atlantic, full one-thirdbecome victims of the middle passage. It is, therefore, a positiveabsurdity to treat the captain and crew of a slave-ship in any milderway than the captain and crew of a pirate ship; and if a like measure ofjustice had been constantly served out to both, it is but natural tosuppose that slavers would now have been as scarce as pirates are, ifnot a good deal scarcer. How the wiseacres who legislate for the worldcan make a distinction between the two sorts of ruffians is beyond mylogic to understand, and why a slaver should not be hanged as soon ascaught is equally a puzzle to me. 

In years past this might have been done, and the slave-trade crushedcompletely. It will be more difficult now, since the despot of Francehas put the stamp of his licence on the inhuman trade, and theslave-dealer is no longer an outlaw. It would be a very differentaffair to hang to the yard-arm some French ruffian, bearing hiscommission to buy souls and bodies, and under the signature of imperialmajesty. 

Alas, alas! the world goes back; civilisation recedes--humanity has lostits chance, and the slave-trade goes on as briskly as ever!

I was too young at the time of my first voyage to moralise in thisphilosophic manner; but for all that I had imbibed a thorough disgustfor the slave-trade, as, indeed, most of my countrymen had done. Theperiod of which I am speaking was that when, by the laudable efforts ofWilberforce and other great philanthropists, our country had just setbefore the world that noblest example on record--the payment of twentymillions of sterling pounds in the cause of humanity. All glory tothose who took part in the generous subscription. Young as I was, Ilike others, had heard much of the horrors and cruelties of theslave-trade, for at that time these were brought prominently before thepublic of England. 

Fancy, then, the misery I experienced, at finding myself on board a shipactually engaged in this nefarious traffic--associating with the verymen against whom I had conceived such antipathy and disgust--in factmyself forming one of the crew!

I cannot describe the wretchedness that came over me. 

It is possible I should have been more shocked had I made the discoveryall at once, but I did not. The knowledge came upon me by degrees, andI had long suspicions before I became certain. Moreover, harassed as Ihad been by personal ill-treatment and other cares, I did not so keenlyfeel the horror of my situation. Indeed, I had begun to fancy that Ihad got among real pirates, for these gentry were not uncommon at thetime, and I am certain a gang of picaroons would not have been one whitmore vulgar and brutal than were the crews of the _Pandora_. It wasrather a relief, therefore, to know they were not pirates--not thattheir business was any better, --but I had the idea that it would beeasier to get free from their companionship; which purpose I intended tocarry out the very first opportunity that offered itself. 

It was about the accomplishment of this design that I now set myself tothinking whenever I had a moment of leisure; and, verily, the prospectwas an appalling one. It might be long months before I should have theslightest chance of escaping from that horrid ship, --months! ay, itmight be years! It was no longer any articles of indenture that Idreaded, for I now perceived that this had been all a sham, since Icould not be legally bound to a service not lawful in itself. No, itwas not anything of this sort I had to fear. My apprehensions weresimply that for months--perhaps years--I might never find an opportunityof escaping from the control of the fiends into whose hands I had sounwittingly trusted myself. 

Where was I to make my escape? The _Pandora_ was going to the coast ofAfrica for slaves; I could not run away while there. There were noauthorities to whom I could appeal, or who could hold me against theclaims of the captain. Those with whom we should be in communicationwould be either the native kings, or the vile slave-factors, --both ofwhom would only deliver me up again, and glory in doing so to gratify mytyrant. Should I run off and seek shelter in the woods? There I musteither perish from hunger, thirst, or be torn to pieces by beasts ofprey--which are numerous on the slave-trading coasts. One or other ofthese would be my fate, or else I should be captured by the savagenatives, perhaps murdered by them, --or worse, kept in horrid bondage forlife, the slave of some brutal negro, --oh! it was a dread prospect!

Then in my thoughts I crossed the Atlantic, and considered the change ofescape that might offer upon the other side. The _Pandora_ would nodoubt proceed with her cargo to Brazil, or some of the West Indiaislands. What hope then? She would necessarily act in a clandestinemanner while discharging her freight. It would be done under cover ofthe night, on some desert coast far from a city or even a seaport, and, in fear of the cruisers, there would be great haste. A single nightwould suffice to land her smuggled cargo of human souls, and in themorning she would be off again--perhaps on a fresh trip of a similarkind. There might be no opportunity, whatever, for me to go ashore--infact, it was not likely there would be--although I would not there havescrupled to take to the woods, trusting to God to preserve me. 

The more I reflected the more was I convinced that my escape from whatnow appeared to me no better than a floating prison, would be anextremely difficult task, --almost hopeless. Oh! it was a dread prospectthat lay before me. 

Would that we might encounter some British cruiser! I heartily hopedthat some one might see and pursue us. It would have given me joy tohave heard the shot rattling through the spars and crashing into thesides of the _Pandora_!

CHAPTER TEN. 

Of course I did not give utterance to these sentiments before any of the_Pandora's_ crew. That would have led me into worse trouble than ever. Even Brace could not have protected me had I given expression to thedisgust with which my new associates had inspired me, and I acted onlywith the ordinary instinct of prudence when I held my tongue andpretended not to notice those matters that were queer. Withal, I couldnot altogether dissemble. My face might have told tales upon me; formore than once I was taken to task by my ruffian companions, who jeeredme for my scruples, calling me "green-horn", "land-lubber", "son of agun", "son of a sea-cook, " and other like contemptuous appellations, ofwhich, among sailors, there is an extensive vocabulary. Had they knownthe full measure of contempt in which I had held them, they would scarcehave been satisfied by giving me nicknames only. I should have hadblows along with them; but I took care to hide the dark thoughts thatwere passing in my bosom. 

I was determined, however, to have an explanation with Brace and ask hisadvice. I knew that I could trust him, but it was a delicate point; andI resolved to approach him with caution. He might be angry with me; forhe, too, was engaged in the same nefarious companionship. He might besensitive and reproach me for a meddler. 

And yet I fancied he would not. One or two expressions I had heard himdrop casually, had led me to the belief that Brace was tired of the lifehe was leading--that he, too, was discontented with such a lot; and thatsome harsh fate had conducted him into it. I hoped that it was so; forI had grown greatly interested in this fine man. I had daily evidencethat he was far different from his associates, --not hardened and wickedas they. Though under the influence of association men gradually assumethe tone of the majority, yet Brace had a will and a way of his own, --there was a sort of moral idiosyncracy about him that rendered himunlike the rest, and which he appeared to preserve, notwithstanding theconstant contamination to which he was exposed by his companionship withsuch fellows. Observing this, I resolved to make known to him the causeof my wretchedness, and to obtain his advice as to how I should act. 

An opportunity soon offered--a chance of conversing with him unheard bythe rest of the crew. 

There is a pleasant place out upon the bowsprit, particularly when theforetop-mast stay-sail is hauled down, and lying along the spar. Theretwo or three persons may sit or recline upon the canvas, and talk overtheir secrets without much risk of being overheard. The wind is seldomdead ahead, but the contrary; and the voices are borne forward or farover the sea, instead of being carried back to the ears of the crew. Ameditative sailor sometimes seeks this little solitude, and uponemigrant ships, some of the more daring of the deck-passengers oftenclimb up there--for it requires a little boldness to go so high aloftover the water--and pour into one another's ears the intended programmeof their trans-oceanic life. 

Brace had a liking for this place; and often about twilight he used tosteal up alone, and sit by himself, either to smoke his pipe or give wayto meditation. 

I wished to be his companion, but at first I did not venture to disturbhim, lest he might deem it an intrusion. I took courage after a time, and joined him upon his perch. I saw that he was not dissatisfied--onthe contrary, he seemed pleased with my companionship. 

One evening I followed him up as usual, resolved to reveal to him thethoughts that were troubling me. 

"Ben!" I said, in the familiar style in which all sailors address eachother. "Ben!"

"Well, my lad; what be it?"

He saw I had something to communicate, and remained attentivelylistening. 

"What is this ship?" I asked after a pause. 

"She a'n't a ship at all, my boy--she be a barque. "

"But what is she?"

"Why, a'n't I told you she be a barque. "

"But what sort, I want to know?"

"Why, in course, a regular rigged barque--ye see if she were a ship themizen-mast yonder 'ud be carryin' squares'ls aloft, which she don't doas ye see--therefore she's a barque and not a ship. "

"But, Ben, I know all that, for you have already explained to me thedifference between a ship and a barque. What I wish to ascertain iswhat kind of a vessel she is?"

"Oh! what kind; that's what you're after. Well, then, I should say afaster sailer never set figure-head to the sea; she's got just onefault, she be a little too crank for my liking, and pitches too much ina swell. If she's not kept in plenty o' ballast, I won't wonder to seethem masts walk overboard one of these days. "

"You won't be offended at me, Ben; all this you've told me before--it isnot what I wish to know. "

"An what the old scratch do you want to know? Be hanged, my lad, if youdon't puzzle me. "

"Answer me, Ben; tell me the truth. Is she a merchant vessel. "

"Oho! that's what you're driving at! Well, that depends upon what youmay call a merchant vessel. There be many sorts o' goods that comesunder the name o' merchandise. Some ships carry one sort, and someanother. "

"What sort does the _Pandora_ carry?" asked I, interrupting him. 

As I put the question, I laid my hand gently upon the arm of the sailor, and looked earnestly in his face as I awaited his reply. 

He hesitated for a moment, until he saw that he could not well evadegiving me an answer, and then answered with the simple word--"Niggers. "

"It 'ud be no use playin' hide and seek about it, lad. You must 'afound it out in time--the _Pandora's_ no merchantman--she be a trader--aregular slaver. "

"Oh, Ben, " I said, appealingly, "is it not a terrible life to lead?"

"Well, it's not the life for you, my boy, and I'm sorry you've got intosuch hands. I saw you when you first comed aboard, and would have put aword in your ears, if I had got a chance; but the old shark nailed youafore I could get speaking to you. He wanted a boy and was determinedto have you. When you comed the second time, I was below in my bunk, and in course you were brought off with us. No, little Will, it's notthe life for you, lad. "

"And for you, Ben?"

"Avast there, my youngster! Well, I won't be angry with you, it's butnat'ral you should think so. Maybe I'm not so bad as you think me. "

"I don't think you bad, Ben; quite the contrary. It is for that reasonI spoke as I did. I think you very different from the others. I--"

"Maybe you're right, boy; maybe not. I warn't always bad. I was oncelike yourself and didn't care for such as these; but there are tyrantsin the world as makes men bad, and they've made me. "

Here the sailor paused and uttered a sigh, while an expression ofextreme bitterness passed over his face; some harsh recollection wasstirring within him. 

"How, Ben?" I ventured to ask. "I cannot believe it. They may havemade you unhappy, but not wicked. I know you are not. "

"You are kind, little Will, to say this to me. --You are very kind, myboy; you make me feel as I once did feel, and I'll tell you all. Listen! and I'll tell you all about it. "

There was a tear in the sailor's eye, the first he had shed for many along year. Upon his weather-bronzed face I observed a mingledexpression of tenderness and sadness. 

I placed myself to listen attentively. 

"It's a short story, " he continued, "and won't take many words. Iwarn't always what I am now. No, I was a man-o'-war's-man for many ayear, and, though I say it myself, there warn't many in the service asknew their duty or did it better. But all that went for nothing. Itwas at Spithead--we were lying there with the fleet, and I chanced torun foul o' the master's-mate o' our ship. It was all about a bit o'lass that we met ashore, who was my sweetheart. He was a-makin' toofree with her, and my blood got up. I couldn't help it, and Ithreatened him--only threatened him. There's what I got for it. Lookthere, little Will!"

As the sailor finished speaking, he pulled off his jacket, and raisedhis shirt over his shoulder. I perceived across his back, and up anddown, and in every direction, a complete network of long scars--thescars of old weals--which the "cats" had made upon his flesh. 

"Now, my lad, you know why I'm driven to a ship like this. In course Idesarted the navy, and afterwards tried it in the merchant-sarvice, butgo where I would, I carried the Cain-mark along with me, and somehow orother it always came out, and I couldn't stand it. Here I'm not the oddsheep in the flock. Among the fellows below there, there's many a backas well striped as mine. "

Ben ceased speaking, and I, impressed with the brief history of hiswrongs, remained for some time silent. 

After awhile I again ventured to broach the subject that lay nearest myheart. 

"But, Ben, " said I, "this is a horrid kind of life to lead; surely youdo not intend to continue it?"

A shake of the head was all the answer I received. 

"I could not endure it, " I continued; "I have resolved to make my escapewhenever an opportunity offers. Surely you will aid me?"

"Both you and myself, lad. "

"Oh! I am so pleased. "

"Yes, " continued he, "I am tired of it, too. I have been thinking how Ican leave it. This I'm determined shall be my last voyage--leastwise, in this trade. I've been thinking, my boy, of giving 'em the slip, andtaking you along with me. "

"Oh, how glad I shall be--when may we go?"

"There lies the bother, my lad; you see there's no place in all Africawhere we could get off, or, if we did, it would only be to wander amongthese black savages, and likely enough get murdered by them. No; wecan't get clear of the _Pandora_ this side the Atlantic. We must stickby her, and make the voyage; and on the far side we'll manage it, Iwarrant you. "

"'Tis a long time to suffer. "

"You ain't a-going to suffer--I'll take care o' that; but keep quiet, and don't show that you are not contented enough--not a word to anybodyabout what's been said this night, --not a word, my lad!"

I promised faithfully to observe the directions given, and, as Brace wasnow called to his watch upon deck, I went down along with him, feelinglighter at heart than I had done since I first set foot on board the_Pandora_. 

CHAPTER ELEVEN. 

I need not detail the incidents that occurred during the remainder ofour run to the African coast. There is not much variety in a journeyupon the sea. A shoal of porpoises, --a whale or two, --someflying-fish, --a few species of sea-birds, --sharks and dolphins, --arenearly all the living creatures that are ever seen, even upon thelongest voyages. Most of our course lay due southward, and directlyacross the northern tropic, and, of course, the weather was hot nearlyall the time, --so hot that the pitch oozed out from the seams of theplanking, and the soles of our shoes parted with a creaking noise everystep we took over the deck. 

We were in sight of several sail, --most of them were Indiamen, --someoutward bound from England, and some on their way home from the East. Afew smaller craft we saw, brigs and a barque or two, and, as theycarried English colours, we concluded they were traders to the Cape, orAlgoa Bay. None of them, --neither these nor the East Indiamen--seemeddesirous of cultivating the _Pandora's_ acquaintance; and all, inmeeting or passing, allowed her a "wide berth. " Of course, the slaverwas equally desirous of avoiding them; and, therefore, none of thesevessels were "spoken. "

There was one ship, however, that did not appear to shun us. On thecontrary, the moment the _Pandora_ came in sight of her the strangevessel changed from the course in which she had been steering, and withall sail set came running towards us. As we were now in the Gulf ofGuinea, and about a hundred miles or so from the Gold-coast, theprobability was that the vessel that had so boldly headed towards us wasa cruiser, and consequently, the very sort of craft that the _Pandora's_people did not desire to fall in with. Indeed, this point was soonsettled beyond dispute; for the behaviour of the strange vessel, and herpeculiar rig--which was that of a cutter--combined with the fact of sosmall a craft sailing boldly towards a barque so large as the _Pandora_, all went to prove that she was either a war-cruiser in search ofslave-ships, or a pirate, --in either case, a vessel much better mannedand armed than the _Pandora_. 

It was hardly probable that the cutter was a pirate; though, had it beenupon a different part of the ocean it would have been probable enough, for at that time pirates were by no means as scarce as they are atpresent. But it was not a favourite locality with pirates. Themerchant-craft that traded along this part of the coast were usuallysmall vessels with insignificant cargoes, and, when outward bound, carried only such bulky articles as salt, iron, and rum, with toys andtrinkets; which, though sufficiently attractive to the black savages ofDahomey and Ashantee, were not the sort of merchandise that piratescared to pick up. They were sometimes more richly freighted in theirhomeward trip, with gold-dust and elephants' teeth, and pirates couldfind a market for these. There were still some of these freebootersupon the African coast, for there they could find many a securerendezvous, but they were never so numerous there as in the West Indiesand elsewhere. Had the cutter been met with at an earlier period--thatis, while we were further out on the Atlantic, and upon the track of theCape traders and Indiamen--then the people of the _Pandora_ might havetaken her for a pirate, and very probably would have taken less troubleto get out of her way--for these gentry were far less afraid of a piratethan of an honest warship. They knew that the pirates looked upontraders of their kind as kindred spirits--almost birds of the samefeather; and that, therefore, they would have but little to fear fromtheir brother outlaws. They knew, moreover, that they had nothing tolose but a few casks of brandy and rum; the iron, salt, and toys whichformed the remainder of the _Pandora's_ cargo, being goods that a piratewould not be bothered with. The brandy and rum would be all he would belikely to rob them of, and of these there were only some half-dozenpuncheons--for I had ascertained that most of the great casks in thehold were water-butts filled with water, and of course intended tosupply the living cargo on their voyage across the Atlantic. 

A pirate, therefore, reasoned the crew of the _Pandora_, would only robthem of their six puncheons of spirits, and that would be all. Perhapshe might take a fancy to the fine barque, and insist on pressing some ofthem into his service. That would be a misfortune to the owners; but, as for the crew themselves, I was under the belief that very few of themwould have required "pressing. " Most of them would have been willingenough to take a hand at buccaneering, or any other sort of villainy. 

As the cutter drew near, however--for she was drawing near--it becameevident she was no pirate. Indeed, she made no secret of what she was, for the British flag was run out to her peak, at once proclaiming her aBritish vessel of war. It is true a pirate might have used that signalfor a decoy; but, considering the time and place, it was not likely, andthe _Pandora's_ people did not entertain the thought of its being one. The cutter was a British cruiser beyond doubt. That was their fullbelief and conviction. 

No flag could have been more unwelcome to the eyes of the slaver's crewthan the one now spread to the breeze from the peak of the cutter'smain-sail. Had it been the Portuguese ensign, or the Spanish, or eventhe French, they would have dreaded it less; for, notwithstanding thepromises of these nations to aid in putting a stop to the slave-trade, it is well-known that they have acted with great lukewarmness in thematter. Indeed, worse than that--since the governors of theirTransatlantic possessions--even the captains of their ships of war--havebeen known, not only to connive at the slave-traffic, but actually toassist in carrying it on! Had it been a ship of one of these nationsthe _Pandora_ would have been less desirous of escaping from her. Shewould have been brought-to, perhaps; and after a slight examination--with a word or two of secret intelligence between her captain and thecommander of the war-vessel--allowed to go about her business; and thiswould have ended the affair. But no such an easy _conge_ would be givenby the commandant of a British cutter; for, to the honour of the Britishofficers be it said, that in all such cases they have performed theirduty, and carried out with energy the designs of their government. 

The crew of the barque, therefore, on perceiving that it was in realitya British cruiser that was in the wake, were put into the greatestconfusion and trouble. I say in the wake, for long since the _Pandora_had turned stern towards the strange vessel, and was making all sail toescape. 

It was evident that the cutter was a fast sailer, and knew it--else shewould have used more strategy in making her first approach. On thecontrary, she had taken no pains whatever to conceal her character; but, setting her head right for the _Pandora_, had given chase at once. Thebarque had been equally prompt in showing her stern; and for some hoursa regular tail-on-end run was kept up between the two vessels. 

CHAPTER TWELVE. 

For my part, I awaited the result with the deepest interest. I watchedthe two ships as they sped; and, with my eye, kept constantly measuringthe sea between them. My heart was full of hope, and beat joyfully as Iobserved that the distance was gradually decreasing, and the cutter eachminute seemed larger upon the waves. 

There was but one drawback to the exultation which I felt--and that wasa serious one. Brace had confessed to me that he was a deserter fromthe Royal Navy. If taken he might be recognised. The stripes upon hisback would lead to suspicion--for there are brands almost peculiar tothe navy--proofs of his desertion would be sought--perhaps easilyobtained, and then I knew the terrible punishment he would have toundergo. For my own sake I wished the cutter to capture us. For thesake of my friend--the preserver of my life--I wanted the _Pandora_ toescape. I wavered between two hopes--now my own horrid situation wasbefore me--the disgust I felt for the life I was compelled to lead, thehopelessness of getting away from it; and when these thoughts came intomy mind I looked with longing eyes towards the pursuer, and wished hernearer and nearer. Then my eyes would rest upon poor Brace, as hehurried over the decks--Using all his efforts to aid the _Pandora's_speed--my thoughts would undergo a complete revulsion, and my late hopeswould suddenly change into fears. For a long while I awaited theresult, with this singular alternation of contradictory emotions. 

During all this time there was a stiff breeze blowing, and this it wasthat gave the cutter the advantage. As already intimated to me by Bracethe barque was a "crank" vessel, and carried sail badly under a wind;though, in fair weather, or with a light breeze, she was one of thefastest sailers on the sea. It was for this quality she had been chosenfor the peculiar trade in which she was employed--for swiftness, notstowage, are the points of advantage in a slave-ship. The poor negro isusually packed as closely as any other species of merchandise, and alarge cargo of them can be stowed in a small space--for it is rare thatthe slightest consideration of humanity enters the thoughts of theirinhuman stevedore. 

The barque then had been built for fast sailing--but more especially inlight winds, such as those denominated "trade-winds, " and others thatare usually encountered between the tropics and the "line. "

The cutter, also, sailed well in a light wind, but equally well in astiff breeze--when under the stronger impetus of a gale--and as it hadnow freshened almost to a gale the latter vessel was having theadvantage. Even under such a wind she still continued to carry most ofher sail--her main and second jibs above being hauled down, along withher gaff-topsail while her storm, spitfire, and third jibs were stillkept bent to the breeze. 

The barque, on the other hand, had to haul down both royals andtopgallant-sails, and close-reef her topsails. She was thus far fromgoing at her fastest, but it blew so freshly it would have beendangerous for her to have spread another inch of canvas, and her peoplewell knew it. 

Under these circumstances the cutter was evidently gaining upon her; andif the breeze should continue at the same rate for two hours more the_Pandora_ must certainly be overhauled and captured. 

As soon as her crew became convinced of this, they set to work to hideall the implements of their nefarious trade. The manacles and shackleswere put into a cask and headed up. The hatch-gratings, which thecarpenter had been so long in making, were broken up and disfigured--sothat their purpose could not be recognised--and the muskets, pistols, and cutlasses were stowed away in some secret part of the hold. Therewas no intention of making use of these, and showing fight against suchan adversary. Small as was the cutter in comparison with the barque, the crew of the latter knew very well that that of the former would faroutnumber them, and that any attempt at resistance to such a well-armed, sharp-toothed little ship of war would only bring her guns upon them, and end the conflict in the loss of at least half their number. Theyentertained no hope, therefore--except to escape by fast sailing--and asthis was now well-nigh given up, they set to work to prepare themselvesfor passing an examination. Several of the crew actually hid themselvesin order to avoid the suspicion which their numbers might create; for, as I had already observed, there were too many hands for a ship engagedin the ordinary way of commerce. 

At a last measure the old skipper had got out his "ship's papers, "which, of course, had been prepared for such an emergency, and whichwere to show that he was "all right. "

In this way the _Pandora_ now awaited the nearer approach of her hostilepursuer. 

The cutter had gained rapidly, and had at length got within less than amile's distance, when a gun was fired from her bow-ports that sent theshot ricochetting over the water, and close to the hull of the barque. A signal was also hoisted for the latter to "lay-to. "

My heart beat wildly within my breast. It seemed as if the hour of mydeliverance had arrived; and yet I felt a contrary belief--apresentiment that it was not yet to be! Alas! that presentiment provedtoo true. With all the appearances in favour of our being captured itwas not to be. The destiny of the _Pandora_ was different. 

Almost as if the firing of the gun had been a signal to the weather, andthe wind suddenly began to lull, and at each moment grew lighter andlighter--till it was no longer a gale, but a soft and gentle breeze. The sun, that was now setting, no doubt had caused the change and in afew minutes' time the sails became relaxed and fell flapping against theyards. 

With a quick eye the change was observed by the crew of the _Pandora_, and the advantage understood. Instead, therefore, of yielding obedienceto the signal from the cutter, all hands rushed quickly aloft--thetopsails were unreefed to their fullest spread--topgallants and royalswere unfurled, and even the studding-sails bent, till the whole riggingof the barque was covered with canvas. 

The effect was almost immediately perceptible. Although the cutter nowfired her guns as fast as she could load them, I could perceive that shewas every moment losing ground, and her shots now fell short of thebarque. 

In another hour she was miles in our wake; and ere the darkness of nightclosed over the sea, and hid the little vessel altogether from my sight, I saw, with a sad heart, that she had dwindled to a mere speck upon theedge of the horizon!

CHAPTER THIRTEEN. 

The chase, which had lasted for nearly the whole of a day, carried the_Pandora_ a hundred miles out of her course before she had fairlydistanced the cutter; but she had to run still fifty miles further tomake sure that the latter had lost sight of her, and, of course, abandoned the pursuit. The last part of the run, however, was made in adirection diagonal to that in which she had been chased; and as themorning broke, and there were no signs of the cutter nor any other sail, the slaver once more headed in for the coast. She was now so far to thesouth of the line on which she had encountered the cruiser, that, whether the latter kept on in the pursuit, or returned as she had come, in either case she would be too distant from the barque to make her out. The darkness of the night had also favoured the slaver's escape, and, when morning came, her commander felt quite sure that the cutter wascruising far to the north of him, and beyond the range of the mostpowerful telescope. 

The deviation which the _Pandora_ had made from her course did notsignify much to such a light sailer as she. She soon made up the loss;for next day the wind had veered round so as to answer for her course;and, as it blew but lightly, she was able to go under studding-sails, atthe rate of ten and twelve knots an hour. 

She was now heading directly for the African coast, and, before the sunhad set, my eyes rested on the land--that land so long famous, or ratherinfamous, for its commerce in human beings--for the hunt, and thebarter, and sale of men, women, and children!

During the night the barque stood off and on at several miles' distancefrom the shore, and with the earliest light of morning ran close in. 

There was no port nor town. Not even a house was in sight. The landwas low, scarce rising above the sea-level, and appeared to be coveredwith a dense forest to the water's edge. There was neither buoy norbeacon to direct the course of the vessel, but, for all that, thecaptain knew very well where he was steering to. It was not his firstslaving expedition to the coast of Africa nor yet to the very port hewas now heading for. He knew well where he was going; and, although thecountry appeared to be quite wild and uninhabited, he knew that therewere people who expected him not far off. 

One might have fancied that the _Pandora_ was about to be run ashore, for, until she was within a few cables' length of the beach, neitherbay, nor landing-place presented itself to our view, and no orders hadbeen given to drop anchor. It is true that most of her sails had beenhauled down, and she was moving but slowly through the water, but stillfast enough to strike with violence if permitted to approach muchnearer. 

Several of the crew, who were on their first voyage to this coast, beganto express their surprise; but they were laughed at by the older handswho had been there before. 

All at once the surprise was over. A little wooded point was rounded, and the line of the beach--which but the moment before had appearedcontinuous--was now seen to be broken by a long, narrow reach of water, that ran far back into the land. It proved to be the mouth of a smallbut deep river; and, without reconnoissance or hesitation, the barqueentered across its bar, and, standing up stream, came to anchor about amile inland from the sea. 

Opposite to where we had anchored I could perceive a strangely-built hutstanding near the bank, and another and larger one further back, andpartially screened by the trees. In front of the former, and close tothe water's edge, was a group of dark-looking men, making some signalswhich were answered by the mate of the _Pandora_. Other men were downin a long canoe that was riding upon the water, and some were gettinginto it, as if about to be rowed out to us. 

I saw the palms upon the bank--they were the first trees of this kind Ihad ever seen growing, but I easily recognised them by the pictures Ihad seen in books. There were other large trees, not less singular intheir appearance, and differing altogether from the kinds I had beenaccustomed to look upon at home; but my attention was soon drawn fromthe trees by observing that the men in the canoe had parted from theshore and were paddling towards us. 

The river was not over two hundred yards in width, and as the barque wasanchored about midway, of course the canoe had not far to come. In afew seconds it was alongside, and I had a fair and full view of itsdusky rowers. 

As I regarded them the reflection passed through my mind, that if thesewere a fair specimen of their countrymen, the less acquaintance withthem the better; and I could now comprehend the remark of Brace, that todesert from the ship on the African coast would be sheer madness. "Bad, " said he, "as are these fellows on board the _Pandy_, still theyhave white skins and something human about them; but as for the rascalswe are to meet over yonder they are devils, both soul and body--youshall see 'em, my boy, and judge for yourself. " These remarks my patronhad made some days before, when we were talking of our intention toescape; and as I looked into that long canoe, and scanned the faces ofthe half-score of men that sat within it, I was forcibly struck with thetruthfulness of the assertion. A more ferocious set of men I neverlooked upon--very devils did they appear!

There were eleven of them in all, and most of them were as black asshoe-leather, though there was a variety of colour, from jet-black to abad tawny-yellow. It was evident they were not all of one race, forthere is scarcely any part of the western coast of Africa where there isnot an admixture of different races, --arising, no doubt, from thelong-continued slave-traffic between the coast and the interior. Ifthese eleven gentlemen differed slightly in colour, there were otherpoints in which they differed not at all. All of them had thick lips, beetle-brows, short kinky wool upon their heads, and the most ferociousand brutal expression upon their faces. Eight out of the eleven werenaked as at the hour of their birth, with the exception of a narrowswathing of cotton cloth around their hips and thighs. These eight usedthe paddles, and I could perceive that they had spears and old musketsin the boat beside them. The other three were of superior class. Twoof them were better clad than the eight rowers--but no better looking--while the third presented to the eye an aspect at once so hideouslytierce, and yet so ludicrous, that it was difficult to determine whetheryou ought to laugh at or to fear him. 

This man was a true negro, --black as gun powder, gross as a water-butt, and of enormous dimensions. His face was not so negrofied (if I may usethe word) as some of his companions', but it had a still worseexpression than that of the very thick-lipped kind, for it was notstupid like theirs. On the contrary, it exhibited a mixture of ferocitywith a large share of cunning--a countenance, in fact, full of allwickedness. It resembled a good deal the faces I have afterwardsobserved in India, --among the fat despotic princes that are stillpermitted to misrule some portions of that unhappy land, --and a largeblack beard, whiskers, and moustache, added to the similitude. 

It was not the face, nor the great size of the man that rendered himridiculous. Quite the contrary. A glance at these had rather anopposite tendency. What was laughable about him was his costume; and ifhe had been done up for a farce upon the stage, or a Christmaspantomime, he could not have been dressed in a more ludicrous manner. Upon his body was a uniform coat of bright-scarlet cloth, the cut andfacings of which told that it had once done duty in the army of KingGeorge. It had been a sergeant's full-dress coat, for the _chevrons_were still upon the cuffs, --and a stout sergeant he must have been, --oneof the stoutest in the army. The coat was a large one, yet, withal, itwas a tight fit for its present wearer, and did not come within a footof buttoning upon him. The sleeves, moreover, were too short by inches, and the huge black wrists of the negro appeared in strange contrast withthe bright sheen of the scarlet. Behind, the skirts forked widelyapart, showing the huge buttocks of the wearer, that were covered by thetails of a striped sailor's shirt reaching a little below; and belowthis again, the huge, thick, black thighs and lower limbs were naked tothe toes. 

An old cocked-hat with faded lace and feathers, that no doubt had oncegraced the head of some admiral or commodore, sat high upon the woollycrown of her new acquaintance, and completed the absurd _tout ensemble_. There was a long knife stuck in his belt, and a large crooked sabredangling between his limbs. 

It would have been laughable enough--such a singular apparition underother circumstances--but I perceived on the part of the _Pandora's_ crewno disposition to laugh. A strict order from the captain had beenissued against such behaviour; and enjoining all on board to receive"His Majesty King Dingo Bingo" with all courtesy and respect. 

So, then he of the tight coat and cocked-hat was a king--King "DingoBingo!" The two that were partially clad were his councillors, and theeight black canoe-men a portion of his bodyguard. 

I did not make all these observations while the new comers were in thecanoe. There had been no time for that. The moment they approached theside of the barque, ropes had been thrown to them, and the canoe washauled close up. A ladder had already been let over the gangway, and upthis "His Majesty" climbed, and was received on board with all thehonours. 

Joyful salutes passed between him and his well-known acquaintance, thecaptain; and, without more ado, the latter led the way across thequarter-deck, and conducted his majesty to the cabin with apparentformality, but yet in a frank and jovial manner that proved the two tobe old friends--the best friends in the world. 

The mate did his best to entertain the two "Councillors of State, " whilethe men of the bodyguard remained below in the canoe. His majesty hadno fear for his personal safety. He knew the slaver and her master. Hehad been expecting them, and therefore needed to ask no questions aboutcountry or character. The skipper and the king understood each other. 

CHAPTER FOURTEEN. 

I could not tell what was said between these two worthies, but I knewwhat was to be done. His majesty had a crowd of poor negroes not faroff--no doubt shut up in the large building which could be partiallyseen through the trees. These he had procured from some back country inthe interior--partly by traffic with other king-monsters like himself, and partly by means of man-hunting expeditions, which he had made withhis ferocious troops. It was highly probable, too, that among thevictims about to be transported were many who had been his own subjects;for these African potentates do not scruple to make merchandise of theirown people, when cash or "cowries" run short, and their enemies havebeen too strong to be captured. 

Just such a crowd then had King Dingo Bingo got together; and the joyfulsmile that lighted up the jovial face of the skipper, as he reappearedupon deck, proved that it was a large crowd, and that he was sure of afull "cargo" without further trouble or delay. Often competition amongthe slave-vessels renders it difficult to obtain a full "freight;" andin such cases the white slave-dealers, who dwell upon the coast (forthere are many such), and the native chiefs become terribly exacting. Then indeed, the first cost of the human merchandise forms an importantitem in the invoice, and the profits on the other side areproportionately diminished; but where there is no competition the priceof the black is considered a mere trifle; and, taken in "barter" as heis, a whole ship's load of such "bales, " as they are jocularly calledamong slavers (by the Spaniards termed "bultos"), is not such anexpensive investment. The purchase of the vessel, the wages and keep ofthe crew (necessarily a large one), are the main items of outlay in thebooks of a slaver. As for the food of the living cargo, that counts forlittle. It is of the simplest and coarsest kind that can be procured, and usually consists of two staple articles; the African millet--knownmore commonly as a species of sago--and palm-oil. Both are easilyobtained on any part of the western coast where the slave-trade exists;for there both these articles form the common food of the country. Themillet is a well-known grain; but there are many sorts of grain indifferent parts of the world which go under this name, and yet areobtained from plants that are very distinct in character. As for thepalm-oil, it is at present one of the most important items of Africancommerce, and thousands of tons of it are annually imported into Englandand France, where it is used in the manufacture of yellow soap. It isextracted from the nut of a large palm-tree, whole forests of which maybe seen in the western countries of tropical Africa, with the fallennuts lying scattered over the ground as thick as pebbles; and, up to alate period, scarce cared for by the native inhabitants. The demand forpalm-oil, however, has of late years stimulated even the indolentnegroes to the manufacture of the article, and these immensepalm-orchards are now carefully preserved, and their fruit gathered atthe proper season. 

It is the pulpy covering of the nut that yields the oil, which becomeshard as soon as it cools--so hard that it requires to be cut with aknife, or scooped out by some sharp instrument. In this state it isused by the negroes just as we use butter, and forms a staple article oftheir daily diet. 

Since both the millet-sago and the palm-butter can be purchased inAfrica cheaper than any other food, of course these are shipped on boardthe slave-vessels for the consumption of the unfortunate captives, andbeyond these no other food is thought of. Water alone is their drink, and to provide this, the hold of a slave-ship is usually crammed withlarge casks, as was the case with the _Pandora_. These casks serve asballast on the return-trip, when the vessel is without her freight, andthen they are kept full--generally with salt-water, as this in mostports is more conveniently got at; and on the coast of Africa, as theplace of embarkation is usually a river, the salt-water is easilyemptied out and fresh substituted. With these explanations I shall nowreturn to our skipper and his royal guest. 

It was plain that the former was in excellent humour. He had King DingoBingo all to himself, and was promised a full cargo. His majesty seemednot less pleased with the interview. He came forth out of the cabinstaggering with partial intoxication, clutching in one hand a half-emptybottle of rum, while in the other he held various glittering trinketsand pieces of gaudy wearing apparel, which he had just received aspresents from the captain. He swaggered about the deck, once or twicetripping upon his long steel scabbard. He talked in loud praise of hiswarlike achievements, boasting of the many villages he had sacked, ofthe captives he had made, and ever reminding his host of the fine cargohe had collected for him. There were five hundred of them, "young andstrong. " They were shut up safely in the "barracoon, "--such was thename of the large building--and to-morrow, that day, or whenever thecaptain was ready, he would deliver them over. So promised the king. 

Of course the captain was not quite ready. His majesty's "plunder" hadto be got out of the hold, and boated ashore; the water casks had to beemptied--for it was sea-water they contained--and then refilled from theriver; and these things done the barque would then take on board herfive hundred "bultos. "

After a good deal more swaggering and swearing--for this African royaltycould speak a little English, and knew most of its most blackguardphrases--his sable majesty once more betook himself to his boat, and wasrowed back to the bank. The captain, taking his mate and somehalf-dozen of the sailors along with him, followed soon after in the gigto complete the debauch--for King Dingo Bingo had invited him to a royalentertainment in his timber palace upon the shore. 

I looked after with longing eyes--not that I had any desire to be, oftheir company--far from it, indeed--but gazing upon the beautiful formsof vegetation that adorned the banks of this savage river, listening tothe sweet music that came from a thousand bright-plumed songsters amidthe woods, I longed once more to set my feet upon the firm earth; Ilonged to be alone, to wander alone and free, away under the shadow ofthose majestic trees. 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN. 

It is very probable I should have longed in vain--very probable I shouldnot have been allowed to set foot upon the shore, but for my protectorBrace. My work was still that of the swab and mop, and shoe-brush, andI was kept closely employed at such "chores" from morning to night. Theothers were permitted to go ashore almost at their pleasure--exceptduring their working-hours, and then they were back and forward severaltimes in the day, unloading the cargo of rum, and salt, and iron, thatwas forthwith delivered up to King Dingo Bingo. 

I endeavoured several times to go with them in the boat, but was alwaysrepulsed by some one, usually by the mate or captain himself. 

Every day as the sun rose over the glistening tree-tops, tinging theirrich verdure with hues of gold, I sighed for liberty, and I would havegiven aught I possessed, to have been allowed to roam freely throughthose bright woods. Only one who has been for months cooped up withinthe confined boundaries of a ship, until tired to death of itsmonotonous life, can have any idea of the intense longings that Iexperienced. I was even worse off than one who may have been thussituated. I was not only cooped up but ill-treated. I was not only aprisoner, but a slave, harshly used, and thoroughly disgusted both withmy master and associates. If but for a single hour, therefore, I wouldhave made any sacrifice to have been permitted to take a stroll inyonder wild woods, that on both sides of the river stretched away as faras the eye could reach, for I had viewed them from the royal-mast-head, and saw that they were interminable. 

I cannot tell why the captain and mate were so opposed to my goingashore. It might be that they were suspicious of me, and feared I mightrun away from the ship. Knowing the harsh treatment to which they werein the habit of submitting me, it is not strange they should suspect meof such an intention. My position could hardly be worse, even amongsavages; and, therefore, it was natural enough they should have theirfears of my leaving them. 

They had no desire to part with me on such terms. I had proved of greatservice to them in the capacity of cabin-boy and attendant; and theyfound my services very convenient. Though they would have cared littlefor drowning me, or knocking me on the head, to gratify a whim of theirown, they would have been sadly grieved had I succeeded in running awayfrom them; and, evidently suspecting that I might harbour such anintention, they took care that I should not have the slightestopportunity of carrying it out. I was not permitted, therefore, to setmy foot in any of the boats that were constantly going and comingbetween the ship and the shore. 

There was one other of the _Pandora's_ crew who was dealt with in asimilar manner, and this was poor "Dutchy", as the sailors called him. They might well suspect him of a design to run away. Bad as was thetreatment I received, it was humane and civil when compared with thealmost continuous cruelty practised upon the Dutchman; and instinctitself should have prompted him to flee from it at the very firstopportunity that offered. 

Unfortunately, instinct had this very effect; or rather, I might say, human flesh and blood could stand it no longer; and Dutchy determined todesert. I say unfortunately, for the attempt proved a failure, and hadan awful termination. It ended in the death of this poor sailor--adeath that was hideous and appalling. 

I shall relate the incident in a few words:--

A few days after coming to anchor Dutchy had communicated to me hisintention of deserting from the ship. He had made me his confidant, inhopes that I might join him in the enterprise--for the poor fellow knewthere was not another on board who had ever spoken to him a word ofsympathy. This I had done, and, consequently, had won his regard. Heknew, moreover, that I, too was a persecuted victim; and, therefore, believed I might be as willing as himself to get away beyond the reachof the common tyrant. It is true I was so, but the advice of my patronBrace had rendered me content to wait for a better opportunity--to waitfor our arrival upon the other side of the Atlantic. I had made up mymind to endure till then; knowing that a voyage from the west coast ofAfrica to the Brazils, the destination of the _Pandora_, would be but afew weeks in duration, and confident, from what Brace had promised me, that there I should part from the hated crew. 

For these reasons I refused to accede to Dutchy's proposal, andendeavoured to dissuade him from his design; advising him also to waitfor our arrival on the other side. 

My counsels proved vain. Flesh and blood could stand it no longer. Thepoor fellow had been persecuted to the utmost limit of endurance, untilhe could endure no more; and, under the impulse of despair, he made hisfatal attempt. 

One night, when nearly all on board were asleep, a plunge was heardclose by the side of the vessel, as of some one who had fallen or leapedinto the water. The cry of "a man overboard!" was heard from the fewwho were awake on the watch; and echoed from mouth to mouth, till thesleepers--most of whom were on deck in their hammocks--were aroused. 

The night was almost as clear as day--for there was a full round moon inthe heavens; and up to this time there had been perfect stillness andsilence. The men, wondering who had gone overboard, rushed to the side, and looked into the water. A small, black object above the surfaceindicated the head of a man. It was in motion, and a slight plashingnoise, with the long ripple made upon the water, showed that some onewas in the river and swimming with all his might for the shore. 

Perhaps some one had seen poor Dutchy as he made this fatal plunge, forat that moment the cry was given out that it was he who was endeavouringto escape. 

Both mate and captain were on the alert. On account of the heat they, too, had been sleeping in hammocks swung over the quarter-deck, and in amoment they had sprung out upon their feet. Both ran to arm themselves;and before the deserter had made half-way to the bank his tyrants wereleaning over the side, each grasping a loaded musket. 

Either would have been in good time to have sent a bullet through theunfortunate victim; but though his blood was to be on their heads, itwas not destined that he should die by their hands. 

Before either had time to take aim, a second ripple was observed in thewater--running diagonally to that made by the swimmer--and at the headof this ripple, and causing it, was seen a long dark, monster-like form. 

"A crocodile! a crocodile!" shouted the men upon the barque. 

Both captain and mate held their fire, and lowered their muskets. Theysaw that the work would be done as well without them; and I am positivethat I perceived at that moment a grim smile of satisfaction on thefaces of both!

"Poor Dutchy!" cried a voice, "he'll never reach the bank! It's all upwith him--he'll be swallowed whole, bones, body and all. See!"

It was almost literally as the man had predicted. As he uttered thefinal exclamation the dark monster--now within a few feet of itsvictim--made a rapid dash forward, its long, notched back rose highabove the water; and seizing the swimmer between its strong, bony jaws, commenced dragging him under. A wild scream of agony pealed from thelips of the unfortunate man, that echoed afar into the surroundingwoods; but before the echoes had died away, the monster with its victimhad sunk beneath the surface; and a few bloodstained bubbles were allthat remained to mark the spot where the terrible incident had occurred. 

"Served him right!" vociferated the captain, with a fearful oath;"served him right, the good-for-nothing lumber--he's not much loss, wecan spare him, I dare say. "

"Ay, ay!" assented the mate, also with the embellishment of an oath, andthen added:--

"A lesson to all runaways! If the son of a sea-cook had stayed where hewas he'd have missed that; but if the fool likes better to be in thebelly of a crocodile than the forecastle of a good ship, he's had hischoice. All I've got to say is, it's a queer craft he's chosen to shipaboard o'. "

The captain answered this sally with a horse laugh, in which he wasjoined by several of the unfeeling crew; and then both mate and captain, having restored their muskets to the rack, betook themselves once moreto their hammocks and fell asleep. The sailors, grouping round thewindlass, remained for awhile conversing upon the awful incidents thathad transpired, but the tone of the conversation proved that theoccurrence gave them but little concern. Some even laughed as theytalked; and jests were uttered as to whether Dutchy had made a will, andwho was to be heir to his "property. " As the poor fellow in realitypossessed no property--his whole effects consisting of a few tatteredrags of dress, a tin platter, with an old knife, fork, and spoon--thejoke was all the more piquant, and the fellows laughed heartily at it. 

It was finally agreed upon that they should "raffle" for Dutchy's "kit"in the morning; and this point being settled, one by one dropped off, some to sleep in their bunks in the forecastle, and others upon the deckor in hammock slung to the spars and rigging. 

All were soon asleep, and silence once more brooded over the scene. Ialone could not sleep, but stood looking over the side of the vessel, myeyes fixed on the spot where the unfortunate man had been last seen. There was nothing to guide the eye--not a trace of the short, sanguinarystruggle. The crimsoned froth had long since floated away, and the darkwafer flowed on without even a ripple upon its surface; but for all thatI could still see with the eye of my fancy--that horrid picture--thehideous monster, with its victim grasped transversely between its horridjaws, and I could still hear the scream of agony echoing far off in thewoods. 

Of course it was but fancy. There was no sound stirring even of wind orwater. Above and around reigned an impressive stillness, as if Natureherself, by that dread event, had been awed into silence!

CHAPTER SIXTEEN. 

I was glad when morning dawned, for I slept but little that night. Thesad fate of the poor sailor lay heavily upon my spirits during the wholeof the next day, and I could not help thinking that some such endingmight happen to myself. It was the constant dread I was in of thebrutal violence of mate and captain that produced these unpleasantforebodings; for I regarded these men as the real murderers of theunfortunate man. The crocodile only came in as an accessory, and had nosuch creature appeared upon the scene the Dutchman would, no doubt, haveperished all the same by the bullets of their muskets. The monster hadonly forestalled them, and hastened the event by a few seconds of time;and it was evident that had they shot the man instead--these recklessruffians--they would have been equally disregardful of consequences--equally without remorse or regret. No wonder I felt that my life wasinsecure--no wonder my mind was filled with forebodings. 

During the whole of that day the death-scream of the poor sailor seemedto echo in my ears, in sad contrast with the coarse mirth and loud rudelaughter that rang over the decks of the _Pandora_. On board it was aday of jubilee. King Dingo Bingo was entertained by the captain, andbrought not only some of his chief men with him, but also his harem ofblack-skinned beauties, between whom and the rough men of the crew, love-making, dancing, and carousing was kept up to a late hour in thenight. 

The paltry cargo of goods which the barque had carried was by this timetaken on shore and delivered to his commercial majesty; who, in return, had counted out his captives and made them over as slaves to theskipper. Before they could be taken aboard, however, the vesselrequired some alterations. New gratings were to be made--instead ofthose destroyed during the chase--and bulkheads were to be strengthenedand repaired, for it was intended to partition off the males from thefemales. It was not any idea of decency that prompted this arrangement, but simply convenience. Moreover, the water-butts had to be emptied ofthe salt-water which they contained, and fresh substituted in its stead, all which work would require a considerable time for its performance. The last thing would be the embarkation of the cargo. This would be theeasiest of all, as each "bale" was able to transport itself from shoreto ship, and take its place without giving the least trouble. Thestowage of such a cargo was accounted handy. The slaves, therefore, remained in the barracoon, and the preparations for their embarkationwent on. 

I still yearned to visit the shore. My heart was sick of the scenesdaily witnessed on board, and I believed that if I could only get aday's excursion into the wild woods it would be a real happiness. Ieven fancied it would strengthen me to bear the voyage of the "middleway, " of the horrors of which I had heard something, and about which Ifelt forebodings and apprehensions. 

It was not even the prospect of my own sufferings that caused me thisuneasiness. It was the thought of the tortures I should witness--theappalling spectacle of the crowded steerage--the endurance and misery ofthose hapless negroes, who were to be penned together with scarce roomto sit down--not enough to lie down--who were to be kept thus for long, long weeks on scant food and drink--half famished--half dead withthirst--panting and fainting under tropic heat and foul air, many ofthem actually destined to perish from these causes! Such spectaclesshould I be called upon to witness--perhaps to take part in. It wasthis prospect that gave me pain, and no wonder it should. 

My own life was wretched enough--full of regrets. It was not anabsolute fondness for the profession of the sea that had lured me fromhome. It was rather an ardent desire to see foreign lands--in short, that longing for travel and adventure which every boy experiences tosome degree, but which with me was a passion. I fancied that a sailor'slife would enable me to indulge in this propensity; but, alas! here wasI in Africa itself, in the midst of its wild and sublime scenery, andyet scarce allowed to look upon it! I was more like a prisoner gazingthrough the grating of his gaol upon the free world without--like a birdwho sees through the wires of its cage the bright-green foliage, amidstwhich it would gladly disport itself. 

But I was not without hopes of being able to gratify my longings. Bracehad made me a promise, that as soon as he himself should be allowed aday to go ashore, he would try hard to get permission for me toaccompany him. This was my hope, and I was cheered at the prospect, though not without doubts that my patron's request might be denied bythe unfeeling brutes. 

Meanwhile I made the most of my situation, and endeavoured as best Icould to vary its miserable monotony by observing whatever of Naturecould be seen around. Even within the circumference of my vision fromthe _Pandora's_ deck, there was much that was new to me and interesting. The country around was entirely without inhabitants. The houses uponthe banks of the river were mere temporary dwellings. They constitutedthe "factory" of King Dingo Bingo--that is, his slave-mart; but hismajesty did not reside there. His town and palace were farther up theriver, where the country was higher and more healthy--for here, near thesea, the climate was rife with malaria, and all the diseases for whichthe west coast of Africa is so notorious. The king only visited thisplace at "intervals, " sometimes only once a year, when the _Pandora_ orsome other vessel came for her cargo of slaves--the chief product ofKing Dingo Bingo's dominions. Then would he descend the river with his"crop, " gathered from all parts--the produce of many a sanguinaryconflict--many a bloodstained man-chase, in which he and his myrmidonshad been engaged. He would bring with him his picked bodyguard, and hisfollowing of wives and women; for the visit to the slave-ship, with hercargo of strong waters, was the signal for a series of coarsefestivities on the grandest scale. 

At all other times of the year the factory would be deserted, its hutsuninhabited by man, and its barracoon empty. Fierce beasts of preywould occupy the place where man had dwelt--scarce less ferocious thanthemselves--and Nature would be left to her silence and solitude. 

For this reason the scene around had its charms for me. Its verywildness was charming, and, even within the circumscribed circle of myview, I saw much to gratify my curiosity and give me pleasure. 

I saw the gigantic "river-horse, " wallowing through the flood, anddragging his clumsy body out upon the bank. Of these I observed twosorts--for it is a fact, though scarce known to naturalists, that thereare two distinct kinds of the hippopotamus found in the rivers ofWestern Africa--the one least known being a much smaller animal than thehippopotamus of the Nile and the Hottentots. I saw daily, almosthourly, the huge crocodiles, lying like dead trees along the edge of thestream, or swimming rapidly through the river in pursuit of their finnyprey; large porpoises, too, leaping high above the surface, sometimespassing the vessel so near that I could have struck them with ahandspike. These were from the sea, making long excursions up the riverin search of a favourite food that floated plenteously in thefresh-water. Other amphibious creatures I perceived at times--a largewater-lizard that almost rivalled the crocodiles in bulk--and I once hada peep at the rare creature, the "red water-bog" of the Cameroons--forthe little river we were anchored in was not far from the same latitudeas the Cameroons itself, and the same species inhabited both. 

Land animals, too, occasionally made their appearance on the bank, within sight of the barque. A lion was observed skulking through thetrees; and huge monkeys, both red and black ones, appeared through thebranches, whose wild, sometimes human, voices could be heard at alltimes of the night, --moaning, screaming, and chattering. Beautifulbirds, too--wood-pigeons, parrots, and strange kinds of water-birds--were constantly hovering over the river, flying from bank to bank, orperched on the tops of the trees, giving utterance to their variednotes. 

In truth it was an animated scene, and had I been allowed time andleisure I could have regarded it for a long while without being weariedwith its monotony. As it was, however, those voices and movements ofthe beasts and birds only increased my longings to visit their wildwood-haunts, and make nearer acquaintance with those of them that wereinnocent and beautiful. With what joy then did I learn from Brace thatupon the morrow he was to have "his day, " and that he had succeeded inobtaining leave for me to accompany him!

The boon had been granted in a surly manner--not to me, but to Bracehimself, who had represented that he wanted me to assist him. He wasgoing upon a hunt--for, like most of his countrymen, Brace had a littleof the sportsman in him--and he would need some one to carry his game. For this reason was I allowed to go along. 

For my part, I cared not for the reason. I was too happy in theprospect to cavil about the motives; and I prepared to accompany mypatron with a feeling of joyful anticipation, such as I had neverexperienced before at the prospect of any happiness in store for me. 

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN. 

Next morning, just after daybreak, Brace and I started upon ourexcursion. A couple of sailors, friends of my companion, rowed usashore and then took back the boat I was not easy in my mind until I sawthe boat return without us; for I was still apprehensive that my tyrantsmight repent of their generosity, hail the boat, and have me taken back. I was not happy until I had put some bushes between myself and theriver's bank, that hid me from the view of the barque. 

Then, indeed, did I feel happy--so much so that I danced over the groundand flung my arms wildly around me--until my companion began to think Ihad suddenly taking leave of my senses. If I felt happy at the prospectof this temporary freedom, how much more was I joyed by the reality? Icannot describe the peculiar sensations I experienced at that moment. My feet once more rested on the welcome earth, after having for two longmonths pressed only the slippery deck; once more I walked under theshadow of noble trees, and around and above me, instead of stiff sparsand black tarred ropes, I beheld graceful boughs and bright-greenleaves. Instead of the wind drumming upon the sails, or the stormscreeching harshly through the taut rigging, I heard only a soft breeze, singing playfully through the twigs, and bearing upon its wings themelody of many a sweet songster. Far more than all--I was once morefree--free to think, and speak, and act--not one of which had I beenfree to do since the day I stepped on board the _Pandora_. 

No longer were those frowning faces before my eyes; no longer rang in myears those harsh voices--harsher from jests, ribald and blasphemousutterings. No; I saw only the jovial face of my companion; I heard onlyhis cheerful voice--more cheerful because he too was in high spiritswith the prospect of our day's enjoyment. 

We soon buried ourselves in the woods--far beyond hear and hail of thebarque--and then conversing agreeably with one another, we took our timeabout it, and trudged leisurely along. 

I have said that Ben was a bit of a sportsman. Of course then ourexcursion was a hunting one, and we carried the implements of thechase--though it would hardly be just to give this title to the weaponswe carried. Ben shouldered a ship's musket of very large dimensions--anold piece of Queen Anne, with a flintlock and heavy iron ramrod--thewhole making a load that would have borne down a grenadier; but Ben wasstrong enough to have carried a small cannon, and thought nothing of theweight. For me he had provided a stout pistol--such as are used bydragoons, and by sailors when boarding an enemy's ship--and these wereour weapons. For the rest we had about a pound of small shot, which mycompanion carried in his tobacco-pouch, and a quantity of powder safelycorked in a bottle that had once held that favourite English beverage"ginger beer, " and the identity of whose stout form and grey complexioncould not be mistaken even in the forests of Africa. For wadding, wehad brought with us some oakum, well `flaxed' out, and thus armed andequipped we were ready to do slaughter upon all birds and beasts thatshould chance to come in our way. 

We walked a good distance without seeing either one or the other, thoughwe met with many signs and traces of both. We were constantly withinhearing of birds, that sang or chattered among the trees, both above ourheads and around us. From the noises we knew we were within shot ofthem, but we could not see a feather to guide us in taking aim. Thereason of this was, that the leaves were so thick upon the trees thebirds were hidden by them. No doubt they saw us well enough and nodoubt we might have seen them, had we known the exact spot in which tolook; for it is a well-known fact, that Nature has given to her wildcreatures such forms and colours as peculiarly adapt them to theirseveral haunts; as the brown of the hare, resembling the withered gorseor fallow; the speckle of the partridge, to assimilate it to thestubble, and many other examples that might be adduced. In tropicclimes this law of Nature is also carried out. The spotted leopard orpanther, though of bright colours that strike the eye when the animal isviewed in its cage, are scarce discernible among the red and yellowleaves that strew the ground in a forest; the parrots that frequent theevergreen foliage are themselves of this colour; while others who hauntmore upon rocks, or the grey and brown trunks of giant trees, areusually of more sombre hue--for there are rock-parrots both in Africaand America, as well as those that dwell only among trees. 

For this reason my companion and I went a long way without finding afeather. It was not destined, however, that we should be altogetherunsuccessful in our day's sport. Our patience was at length rewarded bythe sight of a large dark-coloured bird, which we observed sitting veryquietly upon a tree that was dead and leafless, though still standing. The bird was upon one of the lower branches, and apparently buried indeep thought; for it sat without moving either head or neck, limb orwing. 

I stopped a little behind, and Ben advanced to obtain a shot. Hepossessed some hunter craft; for, as he had told me, he had done alittle poaching in his younger days, and this skill now stood him instead. Keeping behind the trunks of the trees, and silently glidingfrom one to another, he at length arrived within shot of the one onwhich the bird was perched. The simple creature appeared to take noheed of him, although part of his body was several times within sight ofit, and any English bird would have long before taken to flight. Bencrept very near, in order to make sure of the shot. He concluded thatwe were not likely to meet with many chances, and, as he was resolvednot to go back empty-handed, he was determined to be on the safe sideand not make a miss of it. But if the bird had been dead and stuffed itcould not have awaited him more composedly, and Ben crept on until hewas within about a cable's length from the dead tree. He then levelledhis "Queen Anne" and fired, and, since it was almost impossible for himto have missed, the bird fell to the shot, as an Irishman might say, "killed dead. "

Of course we both ran forward and secured the prize; though neither ofus knew what sort of game we had got. It was a very large bird--quiteas big as a turkey--and bore considerable resemblance to one, being of ared colour about the head and neck, and upon these parts having nofeathers. 

Ben believed it was a turkey--a wild one, of course; but I could notagree with him in this point, for I remembered having read that wildturkeys are found only in America and Australia, and that there are nonein Africa; though there are bustards and floricans, and several otherkinds that bear considerable resemblance to turkeys, and hence are oftencalled by the name. It might be one of these we concluded, and, therefore, just as good to eat as a turkey. So, with this idea, mycompanion tied the huge bird across his shoulders, and, once moreloading his musket, we kept on. 

We had not proceeded more than ten paces farther when we came upon thecarcass of an animal, badly torn and partially devoured. It looked likeit had been a deer, and Ben said that it was one; but, as I observedthat its horns were without antlers, and as I had also read that thereare no deer in Africa, except one species far north of where we were, Itold Ben that I thought, the carcass must be that of an antelope; forthese animals take the place of deer on the African continent, andsailors, who know no better, call them deer. Ben had never heard of anantelope, though he had of a gazelle; and if I had called it by thisname he might have agreed with me. 

An "ant'lope, " however, he knew nothing about; and as his hunter-pridewould have been offended by contradiction, I allowed him to persist incalling it a deer. 

"Ay, ay! it be a deer, Will, " he said, emphatically, as we walked awayfrom it--"nothin' else, my boy. What a pity we can't scare up a livin''un--that 'ud be a nice cargo for our return-trip, w'udn't, my lad?"

"Yes, " I answered, mechanically, without hearing what Ben said; for Iwas at that moment thinking of something else. 

We had observed how the carcass of the antelope--for antelope it was--had been mangled and half eaten by some preying creature. Ben said itwas wolves or jackals. Likely one or more of these had made a meal uponit; but there was one thing I had particularly noticed, and that was theeyes. I should rather say the places where the eyes had been; for theeyes themselves were quite gone, and the sockets cleaned out to the verybottom. Now, I reasoned that no quadruped could do this. The holeswere too small even for a jackal to get his slender snout into. Thework must have been done by the beak of a bird; and what sort of bird. Why, a vulture, of course!

Now, what kind of bird was Ben carrying upon his back? Beyond all doubtit was a vulture! The locality in which we had found it, with thecarcass near at hand; its stupid behaviour in allowing the hunter toapproach so near; its general appearance, with the naked head and neck;all these points confirmed my suspicion. I had read that such is thehabit of vultures; that they are so tame in some parts of the world, that one can get near enough to knock them over with a stick; and thisis especially the case immediately after they have gorged themselveswith carrion. Now, the appearance of the carcass indicated that thisvery bird had just finished its breakfast, and that would account forits tameness. Beyond a doubt our game was a vulture!

I had arrived at this conviction, but disliked to declare it to mycompanion, and walked on after him saying nothing. I thought I wouldleave him to find it out for himself. 

I had not long to wait for this event. Before we had advanced a hundredpaces, I saw Ben suddenly untie the cord by which the bird was fastened, and, lifting it over his shoulders, hold the body up nearer his nose--then, uttering a loud exclamation, he pitched the game as far from himas he could, at the same time crying out:--

"Turkey, i'deed--dang it, Will, 'tan't no turkey. Shiver my timbers if'tan't a stinking vulture!"

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN. 

I pretended to express surprise, though I was bursting with laughter, for I had become quite satisfied as to the species of the bird. Indeed, the horrid effluvium that came from the filthy creature, as my companioncarried it in front of me, was quite as strong as that of the carrionitself; and it was this reaching Ben's nostrils that first led him tosuspect the genuineness of the game. Ben would have known the bird hadit been the Pondicherry vulture--for he had been to the East Indies, andhad seen the latter--or the griffon vulture of yellowish colour, whichhe had seen at Gibraltar, and on the Nile; but this one was smaller thaneither, and was far more like a turkey than they. It was in reality akind of vulture that is found in these parts of Africa, and is not knownanywhere else; for since that time I have visited most parts of theworld, and never saw another of the kind. No wonder, then, my companionwas deceived--for he had never been at the place before, and had neverseen the bird--but now that he had smelt it, there could be no longerany deception. No game could have emitted such an odour. It wasnothing else than a stinking vulture. 

The expression upon Ben's face, as he flung the creature from him, wasludicrous in the extreme, and I could have laughed at him with all mymight, but that I did not wish to add to my companion's chagrin. Itherefore approached the bird, and examining it with a look of pretendedsurprise, gave an affirmative rejoinder to Ben's emphatic declaration. Leaving it where it had been thrown, we again faced forward, and joggedleisurely along in hopes of finding some sweeter game. 

We had not gone much farther when we entered a forest of palm-trees, andone of the ardent longings of my youth here met with its fullgratification. If there was anything in foreign lands I had longedparticularly to behold, it was a forest of palm-trees. I had heard thatsuch existed in South America, Africa, and in the Indian countries, andI had read some descriptions of them. But I now perceived that the mostglowing description can impart but a very imperfect idea of thebeautiful reality, for no work of Nature I have ever looked upon hasgiven me more delight than this--the aspect of a palm-wood. There aremany species of palms that do not grow in forests, but only as singleindividuals, or groups of two or three together, in the midst of othertrees. Of course, too, there are many sorts of palms, more or less finelooking, since it is believed that there are at least one thousandspecies in existence. All are not equally beautiful to look upon, forsome are stunted, others have crooked stems; still, others have shortmis-shapen trunks; and not a few appear with their leaves on the surfaceof the ground, as if without stems altogether. 

The sort of palm, however, that constituted the forest into which mycompanion and I had now penetrated, was one of the most magnificent ofthe whole tribe. I did not then know what species it was, but since Ihave learnt all about it. It was no other than the oil-palm, called bythe natives of Western Africa the "_Mava_, " and by botanists "_ElaisGuiniensis_, " which, when translated into plain English, means the"oil-palm of Guinea. "

It is a palm that somewhat resembles the beautiful cocoa, and bybotanists is placed in the same family. The trunk is very tall, of lessthan a foot in diameter, and rising in a straight shaft to the height ofnearly a hundred feet. On the top is a splendid head of leaves likegigantic ostrich plumes, that gracefully curve over on all sides, forming a shape like a parachute. Each leaf is full five yards inlength, and of the kind called pinnate--that is divided into numerousleaflets, each of which is itself more than a foot and a half long, shaped like the blade of a rapier. Under the shadow of this gracefulplumage the fruit is produced, just below the point where the leavesradiate from the stem. The fruit is a nut, about the size of a pigeon'segg, but of a regular oval form, and growing in large clusters, afterthe manner of grapes. Around the shell is a thick fleshy covering, verysimilar to that which encloses the common walnut, only more of an oilysubstance and glutinous texture, and it is from this very substance thatthe oil is manufactured. Oil can also be extracted from the kernel, andthis last, though more difficult to be obtained, is of a superiorquality than that taken from the pulp of the rind. 

Nothing in the vegetable world can be more beautiful than a full-grownspecimen of the oil-palm, with its cluster of ripe fruit, theirbright-yellow colour contrasting finely with the deep-green of its longcurling fronds, that seem intended, as it were, to protect the richbunches from the too powerful rays of a tropic sun. I say nothing inthe vegetable world can be more beautiful than this, unless, indeed, itbe a whole forest of such trees; just such a forest as my companion andI had now entered. Even the rude sailor was impressed by the grandeurof the spectacle that surrounded us, and we both stopped mechanically togaze upon and admire it. 

Far as the eye could reach rose a succession of straight trunks, thatlooked as if they had been shaped by mechanical skill and were onlycolumns supporting the verdant canopy above, and this canopy from thecurling of the fronds and the regular division of the leaflets, appearedto form grand arches, fretted and chased in the most elaborate manner. From the columns, near their tops, hung the rich-yellow clusters, likegolden grapes, their brilliant colour adding to the general effect, while the ground underneath was strewed with thousands of the egg-likenuts, that had fallen from over-ripeness, and lay scattered over thesurface. It looked like some grand temple of Ceres, some giganticorchard of Nature's own planting!

I have thought--but long after that time--I have thought that if KingDingo Bingo had but set his poor captives, and his bloody myrmidons aswell, to gather that golden crop, to press the oil from those pulpypericarps, what a fortune he might have been honestly the master of, andwhat unhappiness he might have spared to thousands in whose misery alonehe was now making traffic!

CHAPTER NINETEEN. 

For more than a mile we walked through this wonderful wood, and, although we had admired it so much on first entering it, we were nowvery desirous of getting out of it. It was not that it was a gloomyforest: on the contrary, it was rather cheerful, for the light, pinnatedleaves permitted the sun to shine through, and just screened his rayssufficiently to make it pleasant and cool. It was, therefore, rathercheerful than gloomy. The reason why we so soon grew tired of it was, that it was anything but agreeable under foot. The ground, as I havealready remarked was strewed with the fallen fruits. The whole surfacewas literally covered with them, just like an an apple-orchard after astormy night, only that the palm-nuts lay thicker upon the ground than Ihad ever seen apples--so thick that there was no picking of steps amongthem, and in some places it was impossible to set down the foot withouttreading upon and crushing them. Now the pulpy outer part, when thuscrushed, is almost as gummy and sticky as cobblers' wax, and theconsequence was, that walking over the nuts was no easy matter--in shortit was both difficult and disagreeable. Sometimes a whole cluster ofthem would adhere to the soles of our shoes, or, slipping from under ourfeet, would threaten us with a fall, and thus our advance wascontinuously impeded or interrupted. It was quite as difficult to makeway as it would have been through deep snow or over ice, and it musthave taken us a full hour to get to the other side of the wood. 

We reached it at length, and were very glad to see trees of anotherkind, which, although far less beautiful than the palms, and with farmore gloomy shadows beneath them, grew upon ground that offered us goodfooting, and we were now able to proceed without the danger of fallingat every step, or spraining our ankles. 

Through this shadowy forest we kept on, but as no game of any kind wasseen we soon became tired of it, as we had been of the palms. In fact, travelling through thick timber is very tiresome to persons who are notused to it--that is, to those who have not been reared in aforest-covered country, or used to a forest life. To such, the scene, however striking at first, however picturesque it may be, soon appearstame and monotonous. There is a great sameness in it--the trees arealike, the vistas that now and then open out all resemble one another;the ground, bare of grass or covered with withered leaves, presents butlittle attractions, either to the foot or the eye, and the travellerwearies of listening to his own tracks, oft repeated, and longs for apiece of open ground where he may look upon the blue sky above him, andpress the green carpet of grass beneath his feet. 

Just in this wise did my companion and myself long to get out of thedeep wood and into some more open kind of country, where we might see toa good distance around us, and where Ben thought we should be far morelikely to find game. 

Our longings were gratified. We had advanced about a quarter of a milebeyond the palm-wood, when the forest appeared to end in front of us. We saw the sun streaming through the trees, and a bit of blue sky as bigas a main-sail, and from this we knew there was an opening in thetimber. 

We hastened forward with joyful anticipations; and a hundred yardsfarther on came out upon the edge of a beautiful plain, that stretchedas far beyond as the eye could reach, with scarcely a tree to interceptthe prospect. Here and there only stood single trees, or little clumps, just as if the plain was a great park and these had been planted; butthere was no house within sight nor any sign of the presence of man. 

We saw some animals, however, upon the plain which my companion believedto be deer; but I again differed with him about the kind, for I knew bytheir horns that they were antelopes. 

No matter about that--we were both equally glad to see them--and whetherthey proved to be deer or antelopes we were desirous of having a shot atthem. 

We stopped for awhile, under cover of the bushes, to reconnoitre andplan how we might approach them. Of course there was no other way thanto "stalk" them; and that could only be done by taking advantage of thelittle copses of trees that were interspersed over the plain. One ofthese, we noticed, was not very distant from the spot where the herd wasbrowsing, and we had fine hopes of being able to get into it unobserved. 

As soon as we had taken all the bearings we set out; and after glidingfrom clump to clump--sometimes on our feet, in crouching attitude, andsometimes crawling upon our hands and knees--we at length got behind theparticular grove, near which was the game. 

We took great pains to worm our way through the copse, for it was aperfect thicket, and so full of thorny trees, such as acacias and aloes, that we got well scratched for our pains. 

At length, however, we came near enough to the other side for ourpurpose; and, with quick beating pulses, we perceived that the antelopeshad kept the ground, and were now within range of the "Queen Anne. " Ofcourse I had no design of firing my pistol. That would only have beento waste powder and shot; and I had merely kept along with Ben to benear and enjoy the sport. 

Ben was not slow about the work. He saw that there was no time to belost, for the timid antelopes were seen to toss up their tiny snouts andsnuff the gale, as if they suspected that some enemy was near. 

My companion just then protruded the muzzle of "Queen Anne" through abush, and, resting the long barrel upon a branch, took aim and blazedaway. 

And the herd ran away--every hoof and horn of them--so fast, that beforethe echoes of the huge musket had died among the trees of the forest, there was not an antelope in sight upon that wide plain, nor any otherliving creature except Ben Brace and myself!

Ben thought he must have hit the animal at which he had aimed; but nosportsman likes to acknowledge that he has missed entirely: and if wewere to believe the accounts of hunters, there must be an incrediblenumber of wounded beasts and birds that contrive to make their escape. 

The fact was, that Ben's shot was too small for such game; and if he hadhit a hundred times with it, he could not have killed so large an animalas these antelopes were. 

CHAPTER TWENTY. 

Ben was now sorry he had not brought a bullet with him, or, at allevents, some slugs. Larger shot he could not have brought, as there wasnone on board the barque. But, indeed, in starting out our ambition hadnot soared so high; neither my companion nor I had anticipated meetingsuch fine game as a herd of antelopes, and we had prepared ourselvesjust as we should have done for a day's fowling about the downs ofPortsmouth. Birds we expected would be the principal game to be metwith, and, therefore, birds, and small ones only, had anything to fearfrom us. It is not likely that Ben would have shot the vulture had henot crept so near; and then, even the small shot, projected sopowerfully by the huge piece, had penetrated its body and killed it. 

We therefore greatly regretted not having provided ourselves with"slugs, " or a bullet or two, out of which we could easily have madethem. 

Regrets were to no purpose, however. We were too far from the barque togo back for them. It would be no joke walking so far in the great heatthat there was--besides, by going directly back we should have to passonce more through the palm-wood, and this we had determined to avoid bygoing round it on our return. No; we could not think of taking thebacktrack just then. We must do the best we could without the slugs, and, so resolving, Ben once more loaded "Queen Anne" with thesnipe-shot, and we marched on. 

We had not gone very far when a singular sort of a tree drew ourattention. It stood all alone, though there were others of a similarkind at no great distance. The others, however, were much smaller, andit was the largest that had drawn our attention. Indeed, though thesmaller trees bore a general resemblance to this one--so that you couldtell they were of the very same kind--yet they differed veryconsiderably from it, both in form and aspect; and, but for thepeculiarity of the leaves, one might have taken them for trees ofaltogether distinct species. The leaves of both, however, were exactlyalike, and from this and other indications it was evident that both weretrees of the same kind, only that a difference of age had created adifference in their aspect--as great as would be between a chubby, rosy-cheeked child and a wrinkled old man of eighty. The small trees, and consequently the younger ones, rose upon a straight, round stem, only a few feet in height. Each was about the height of a full-grownman, while the stem itself, or trunk as it should more properly becalled, was full as thick as a stout man's body; and what was curious ina tree, it was even thicker at the top than at the base, as if it hadbeen taken out of the ground and re-planted wrong end upwards! Uponthis clumsy-looking trunk there was not a single branch--not even atwig, but just upon its top grew out a vast tuft of long, straightspikes that resembled broad-sword blades, only that they were of a greencolour. They pointed in every direction, radiating from a commoncentre, so as to form a large head somewhat roundish, or globe-shaped. Any one who has seen an aloe or a yucca-plant will be able to form someidea of the foliage of the singular tree upon which my companion and Istood gazing in wonderment. The leaves were more like those of theyucca than the aloe--indeed, so like the yucca was the whole tree, that, from what I afterwards saw of yucca-trees in Mexico and South America, Iam convinced that these are very near the same kind--that is, they wereof the same habit and family, though, as I also learned afterwards, esteemed different by botanists. 

Then I had never seen a yucca, much less a tree of the kind we weregazing at; of course I could only guess at what they might be. 

Ben thought they were palms; but Ben was wrong again, for he was nogreat discriminator of genus or species. His opinion was based upon thegeneral aspect which the trees--that is, the smaller ones--presented. Certainly, with their single, regularly rounded stem, crowned by theradiating circle of leaves, they had something of the peculiar look ofpalm-trees, and a person entirely ignorant of botany, who had never seenone of the sort before, would, in all likelihood, have pronounced as mycompanion had done, and called them palms. In the eyes of a jolly-tar, all trees that have this radiating foliage, such as aloes, and yucca, and the zamias of South Africa, are palm-trees; therefore it was naturalfor Ben to call the trees in question by this name. Of course he sawthey were different from the oil-palms among which he had beenwandering; but Ben knew there were several sorts of palm-trees, althoughhe would not have believed it had he been told there were a thousand. Ishould have been compelled to agree with Ben, and believe these strangetrees to be veritable palms--for I was no more of a botanist than he--but, odd as it may appear, I was able to tell that they were not palms;and, more than that, able to tell what sort of trees they actually were. This knowledge I derived from a somewhat singular circumstance, which Ishall relate. 

Among the small collection of my boy books there had been one thattreated of the "Wonders of Nature. " It had been my favourite, and I hadread it through and through and over and over again a dozen times, I amsure. Among these "wonders" figured a remarkable tree, which was saidto grow in the Canary Islands, and was know as the "dragon-tree ofOritava. " It was described by the celebrated traveller, Humboldt, whomeasured it, and found its trunk to be forty-five feet in girth, and thetree itself about fifty in height. It was said to yield, when cut ortapped, a red juice resembling blood, and to which the name of"dragons'-blood" has been given; hence the tree itself is called the"dragon-tree, " or, sometimes the "dragons'-blood tree"--though it is tobe observed, that several other kinds of trees that give out a red juiceare also known by this name. The trunk of this tree, said thetraveller, rose almost of equal thickness to the height of twenty feet, when it divided into a great number of short, thick branches, thatseparated from the main stem like the branches of a candelabrum, andupon the end of each of these was a thick tuft of the stiff, sword-shaped leaves--the same as I have above described. Out of themidst of these leaves grew the pannicles, or flower-spikes, and thebunches of small, nut-like fruit. 

Now the strangest part of Humboldt's account was, that this individualtree was known to the Spaniards on their first discovery of the CanaryIslands--more than four centuries ago--and that from that time to thepresent it has increased scarcely perceptibly in dimensions. Hence thegreat traveller infers that it must be one of the oldest trees in theworld--perhaps as old as the earth itself!

Now all this account except the last part of it--which of course is onlya philosophic conjecture--I believe to be true, for I have myselfvisited the Canaries and looked upon this vegetable wonder, which isstill standing near the town of Oritava, in the island of Teneriffe. Unfortunately, since Humboldt's visit, the tree, instead of increasingin dimensions, has become less. During a storm, in the month of July, 1819, one half of its enormous crown was broken off by the wind, but thetree still continues to grow; and, as it is a great favourite of theinhabitants, the wound has been plastered up, and the date of themisfortune inscribed over the spot. 

No doubt the great care taken of this venerable vegetable will ensureits surviving for another century at least. 

Now you will be wondering what all this after-knowledge about thedragon-tree of Oritava has to do with Ben Brace, myself, or the treesthat had fixed our attention on the plain. I shall tell you then whatit has to do with us. In the book of which I have spoken there was apicture given of the Oritava tree. It was but a rude affair--a commonwoodcut--but for all that it gave a very good idea of the aspect of thegreat vegetable; and I well remember every leaf and branch of it--sowell that, when I afterwards saw the tree itself, I recognised it atonce. But what was still more singular: as soon as I set my eyes uponthe large tree that had brought my companion and myself to a stand, theold picture came vividly before my mind, and I was convinced that it wasa tree of the same sort as that described in my book. Yes; there wasthe thick, stout trunk, all gnarled and knotted with the marks of wherethe leaves had once grown--there were the short, clublike branches, separating from each other at the head--at the blunt ends of each werethe fascicles of bayonet-shaped leaves, and the pannicles ofgreenish-white flowers--all exactly as in the picture! I was convincedthat the venerable vegetable before us was no palm, but a truedragon-tree; perhaps as old as that of Oritava. 

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE. 

I communicated my convictions to Ben, who still persisted in calling thetree a palm. How should I know what sort of a tree it was, since I hadnever seen one before? I told Ben of the book and the picture but hewas still incredulous. 

"Well then, " said I, "I'll tell you how we can prove whether I am rightor no. "

"How?" demanded Ben. 

"Why, if the tree bleeds it must be a dragon. "

"Bleeds?" echoed Ben, "why, my boy, ain't you mad? who e'er heard o' atree bleedin'?"

"Run sap, I mean. "

"Oh that be hanged, lad! Sure you know that any sort o' tree 'll runsap; 'ceptin' it be a dead 'un. "

"But not red sap!"

"What! you think yon ere tree 'ud run red sap, do ye?"

"I am almost sure of it--red as blood. "

"Well, if it do then I'll believe 'ee, my lad; but it are precious easyto try. Let's go up to it, and gie it a prod with the knife, and thenwe'll see what sort o' sap it's got in its ugly veins--for dang it, itare about the ugliest piece o' growin' timber I e'er set eyes on; ne'era mast nor spar to be had out o' it, I reckon. It sartinly are uglyenough to make a gallows of. Come on, my lad!"

Ben started forward towards the tree, and I followed him. We did notwalk particularly fast, as there was no need to be in a hurry. The treewas not likely to run away from us like the birds and beasts. Therewere no signs of motion about it; and it would have taken a strong windto have stirred, either its leaves or branches. It had a look of greatfirmness, and more resembled cast-iron than a vegetable substance; butas we drew nearer, its forbidding aspect was to some extent relieved bythe appearance of its flowers, the strong fragrance of which reached ournostrils from a great distance off. 

Immediately around the tree, and for several yards outwards, there was abed of tall, sedge-looking grass. It was withered, and of a yellowishcolour, not unlike a piece of standing wheat, but much taller. Itappeared a little trampled and tossed, as if some heavy animal had beenpassing through it, and in one or two places had rolled in it. Thismight all very naturally be, in a country where large animals abound. The antelopes might have been there, resting themselves under the shade, and taking advantage of the fine grass to couch upon. 

Neither my companion nor I took any heed of these signs, but walkedboldly up to the tree; and Ben, without more ado, drew his greatjack-knife, and struck the blade forcibly into the bark. 

Whether there came out red juice or yellow juice, or any juice at allneither of us waited to see; for as if the stroke of the knife had beena signal, a huge animal leaped up out of the grass, not twenty feet fromwhere we stood, and remained gazing at us. To our horror we saw that itwas a lion! It needed no naturalist to recognise this fellow. Thedun-coloured body, with dark, shaggy mane--the broad, full face, andwrinkled jaws--the fierce, yellow eye, and bristled, cat-like snout, were not to be mistaken. 

My companion and I had both seen lions in shows and menageries, as whohas not? But even had we never looked on one before, it would have beenall the same. A mere infant might recognise the terrible animal andpoint him out amidst all the beasts in the world. 

Ben and I were horror-struck--perfectly paralysed by the unexpectedapparition; and remained so for some seconds--in fact, so long as thelion stood his ground. To our great joy that was not a long while. Theenormous beast gazed at us a few seconds--apparently more in wondermentthan anger--and then, uttering a low growl to express some slightdispleasure at having his rest disturbed, he dropped his tail and turnedsulkily away. And thus do lions generally behave at the approach ofman--especially if they are not hungry, and be not assailed by theintruder. 

He moved off, however, but very slowly--at intervals crouching down andturning his head backward, as if "looking over his shoulder" to seewhether we were following. We had no notion of such a thing. Not afoot did we intend to follow him, not even an inch. On the contrary, wehad rather receded from our position, and placed the huge trunk of thetree between him and us. Of course this would have been no protectionhad he chosen to return and attack us, but, although he did not go asfast as we could have wished, he showed no signs of coming back and webegan to recover confidence. 

We might have retreated upon the plain, but that would have been of nouse, and very probably would have been the means of drawing the lionafter us. We knew very well he could soon overtake us, and of course ablow apiece from his enormous paws would have knocked us into"smithereens, " or, as my companion more elegantly expressed it, "intothe middle of next week. "

It is quite probable that had this lion been let alone, he would havegone entirely away without molesting us. But was he not let alone. Mycompanion was a bold, rash man--too bold and too rash upon thatoccasion. It occurred to him that the enemy was moving off too slowly;and fancying, in his foolish way, that a shot from "Queen Anne" mightintimidate the brute and quicken his pace, he rested the piece upon oneof the old leaf-marks of the tree, and, taking steady aim, banged away. 

Likely enough the shot hit the lion--for he was not yet fifty yards fromthe muzzle of the gun--but what effect could a load of snipe-shotproduce upon the thick hide of an enormous brute like that?

In the lion's mind, however, it produced the very opposite effect towhat my companion anticipated, for it neither caused him to run away oreven quicken his pace, nor yet frightened him any way. On the contrary, almost simultaneously with the report, he uttered a loud scream, and, turning in his track, came bounding towards the tree!

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO. 

No doubt in less than another minute Ben Brace and I would have ceasedto live. I had made up my mind that both of us would be torn topieces--and certainly this would have been the result had my companionnot been a man of ready resources. But fortunately, he was so, and atthat crisis conceived a means of escape from the danger that threatenedus. Perhaps he had thought of it before. It is most probable he had, otherwise he would scarce have acted so imprudently as he had done--fornothing could have been more imprudent than firing at a lion upon anopen plain with nothing but snipe-shot in the gun!

It is likely, however, that Ben had though of his means of retreatbefore firing that shot, though what they were I could not imagine. Wewere upon the ground, with the thick trunk of a tree between us and thelion; but of course, that would be no protection since the beast saw us, and would soon come round to our side. How then were we to retreat?For my part I believed we should both be killed and devoured. 

Ben was of a different opinion, and before I could do more than giveutterance to an exclamation of terror, he had caught me by the legs andhoisted me high above his shoulders into the air!

"Now, lad, " shouted he, "lay hold of the branch and hoist yourself up. Quick!--quick! or the beast'll be on us. "

I at once divined his intention; and, without waiting to make reply, Iseized one of the branches of the dragon-tree, and commenced drawingmyself upward. The branch was just as high as I could reach with myhands--even when held up in the arms of the tall sailor--and it was noeasy matter to raise my body up to it; but during the voyage I hadlearned to climb like a monkey, and, after some twisting and wriggling, I succeeded in gaining a lodgment among the limbs of the tree. 

Meanwhile Ben was as busy as myself in making the ascent. He hadresigned his hold of me, as soon as he perceived that I caught thebranch; and was now using all his energies, and all his craft too, toget out of the way of the lion. Unfortunately the limbs of the treewere too high for him to lay hold of, and he was compelled to resort toa different mode of climbing. Of course, the trunk was by far too thickfor him to get his arms around it and climb by hugging--he might asreadily have hugged a wall. Fortunately, however, the bark was full ofirregularities--little knots and notches, the scars of the oldleaf-marks, that had long ago fallen off, with some larger holes, where, perhaps, whole branches had been broken off by the wind. The quick eyeof the sailor at once perceived the advantage of these marks--whichwould serve him as steps--and kicking off his shoes, he clutched thetrunk both with fingers and toes, and commenced climbing upward like acat. 

It was sharp work, and he was obliged to take a little time and make itsure. Had he lost balance and fallen back, he would not have had timeto make a second attempt before the lion should arrive upon the ground;and, well knowing this, he held on with "teeth and toe-nail. "

By good fortune I had now squared myself face downward upon the branch, and as the collar of Ben's guernsey came within reach of my hand I wasable to give him a help; so that the next moment he succeeded in gettinghold of a limb, and swinging himself into the fork of the tree. 

It was a close shave, however; for just as Ben drew his dangling feetamong the branches the lion reached the ground, and, bounding upwards, struck his paw fiercely against the trunk, causing the bark to fly offin large pieces. There was not three inches between the tips of hisclaws and the soles of Ben's feet as this stroke was given; and had hesucceeded in grasping the ankle of my companion, it would have been thelast bit of climbing poor Brace would ever have made; for the paw of thelion is like a hand, and he could easily have dragged his victim back tothe ground again. It was a narrow escape, therefore, but as Benafterwards remarked, "an inch of a miss was as good as a mile, " and thesequel in this case proved the justice of the adage, for we were nowsafe among the branches where the lion could not possibly reach us. 

At the time, however, we were far from being satisfied upon this head, and for a long while entertained no very confident feeling of security. We both knew that lions cannot climb an ordinary tree. They have notthe power of "hugging" with which some bears are gifted, and of coursecannot ascend in that manner. Neither can they climb as cats do; foralthough the lion if neither more nor less than a great cat--the biggestof all cats--and is furnished with retractile claws, such as cats have, yet these last are usually so worn and blunted, that the king of beastscan make but little use of them in attempting to climb a tree. For thisreason, tree-climbing is altogether out of his line, and he does notmake any pretensions to the art; notwithstanding all this, he can rush along way up the trunk by the mere strength of his elastic muscles, andparticularly where the bark is rough on the surface, and the trunk largeand firm as was that of the dragon-tree. 

No wonder, then, that our apprehensions continued; no wonder theyincreased when we saw the fierce brute crouch down at some paces distantfrom the trunk, and, spreading out his broad paws, deliberately sethimself for a spring. 

Next moment he rushed forward about two lengths of his body, and then, bounding in a diagonal line, launched himself aloft. He must haveleaped over ten feet in an upward direction--for his fore-paws struckthe tree just under the forking of the branches--but to our great reliefhe was not able to retain his hold, and his huge body fell back to theground. 

He was not discouraged by his failure; and, once more running outward, he turned and cowered for a second spring. This time he appeared moredetermined and certain of success. There was that expression in hishideous face, combined with the extreme of rage and fury. His lips weredrawn back, and his white teeth and red frothy tongue were displayed inall their horrid nakedness; a hideous sight to behold. We trembled aswe looked upon it. 

Another fierce growl--another rush forward--another bound--and before wehad time to utter a word, we perceived the yellow paw of the lion spreadover the limb of the tree with his grinning muzzle and gleaming teethclose to our feet! In another instant the brute would have swung hisbody up, but my companion's presence of mind did not forsake him at thiscrisis. Quick as thought was his action; and, before the lion had timeto raise himself, the keen blade of the sailor's knife had passed twicethrough the great paw, --inflicting at each stab a deep and bloody gash. At the same instant I had drawn the pistol, which I still carried in mybelt, and fired as fair as I could in the face of the monster. 

Whether it was the knife or the pistol that produced the desired effect, I will not undertake to determine; but certainly an effect was producedby one or the other, or more likely both weapons deserve a share of thecredit. Be this as it may, the effect was instantaneous; for the momentthe shot was fired and the stabs were given, the lion dropped backward, and ran limping around the trunk of the tree, roaring and screaming in avoice that might have been heard at the distance of miles!

From the manner in which he limped, it was evident that the wounds givenby the knife were painful to him, and we could perceive by the bloodupon his "countenance" that the shot, small as it was, had torn himconsiderably about the face. 

For a short time we were in hopes that after such a repulse he mighttake himself off, but we soon perceived that our hopes were fallacious;neither the stabs nor the shot had seriously injured him. They had onlyserved to render him more furious and vengeful; and after tumbling aboutfor a while, and angrily biting at his own bleeding paw, he returnedonce more to the attack, as before, endeavouring to spring up to thebranches of the tree. I had reloaded the pistol. Ben was again readywith his blade; and, fixing ourselves firmly on our perch, we awaitedthe onset. 

Once more the lion bounded upward and launched himself against thetrunk, but to our great joy we saw that he fell far short of his formerleaps. Beyond a doubt his limb was disabled. 

Again and again he repeated the attempt, each time falling short asbefore. If fury could have availed, he would have succeeded; for he wasnow at the height of his rage, and making such a hideous combination ofnoises, that we could not hear our own voices when we spoke to eachother. 

After several vain essays to reach us, the brute seemed to arrive at theconviction that the feat was beyond his powers, and he desisted from theattempt. 

But he had no intention of leaving the ground. On the contrary, we sawthat he was determined to make us stand siege, for, to our greatchagrin, we observed him trot a few paces from the trunk of the tree andcrouch down in the grass--evidently with the intention of remainingthere till we should be compelled to come down. 

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE. 

Of course my companion and I kept our places in the top of the tree; wecould not do otherwise. Had we attempted to come down it would onlyhave been to fling ourselves right into the jaws of the lion--who lay atjust such a distance from the trunk that he could have reached us by asingle bound, the moment we set foot upon the earth. There he lay orrather squatted, like a cat; though at intervals he rose and stretchedhis body into a crouching attitude, and lashed his sides with his tuftedtail, and showed his teeth, and roared angrily. Then for some momentshe would lie down again and lick his wounded paw--still growling whilehe did so, as though he was vowing revenge for the injury!

When he saw that he had ceased to attempt climbing the tree, we were inhopes he would get tired of the attack and go off altogether. But thosehopes gradually forsook us, as we observed the pertinacity with which hestill continued to watch us. If either of us made a motion among thebranches, he would instantly spring to his feet--as though he fancied wewere about to descend and was determined to intercept us. This, ofitself, proved that he had not the slightest intention of moving offfrom the ground, and convinced us that the siege was not to be raisedwith the consent of the besieger. 

We began to grow exceedingly apprehensive about our situation. Hithertowe had been terrified by the sudden attack of the lion, but thesemoments of terror were short-lived, and, on account of the excitementwhich accompanied them, we had neither time to reflect nor suffer; wehad not time to feel despair, and in fact had not despaired of safety, even while the lion was using all his efforts to reach us, for we hadthe belief that he could not get up. 

Now, however, a new danger threatened us. Though we felt quite securein our "roost" we could not remain there long. It was by no meanscomfortable, straddling the naked branch of a tree; but the comfort wasa small consideration. We were both used to riding such a stock-horse, and as for Brace, he could have gone to sleep with only theflying-jib-boom between his legs, so that it was not the discomfort wecared about. There was something more serious than this to reflectupon, and that was the prospect of being afflicted by hunger and thirst. I need not say the prospect. As for hunger, we were not yet sufferingfor want of food; but already the sister appetite had begun to be felt, and keenly too. We had not tasted water since leaving the river, andany one who has ever made a march under the tropical sun of Africa knowsthat at every half-mile you feel the desire to drink. Both of us hadbeen thirsty almost since the moment we parted with the boat, and I hadbeen looking out for water ever since. We blamed ourselves for nothaving brought with us a canteen, or water-bottle, and we already paidfor our negligence, or rather our ignorance--for it never entered intoour minds that such a provision would be necessary, any more than if wehad gone out for a day's fowling into the fields about home. 

We had already been suffering from thirst, but now that we sat uponthose bare branches, with not a bit of shade to screen us from thefierce rays of a noon-day's sun--and a hot tropical sun at that--webegan to feel the pangs of thirst in right earnest, and in a way I hadnever felt them before. Indeed, it was a most painful sensation, and Ithought if it was to increase, or even continue much longer, it wouldkill me. My companion suffered also, though not so badly as I. He wasmore used to such extremities, and could better bear them. 

Perhaps had we been actually engaged in some work we should not havefelt this misery so keenly; but we had nothing to do but balance ourbodies upon the branches and calmly reflect. So much the worse. Wewere able to comprehend our situation, and fully understand its perilousnature. 

The prospect was far from cheering. Out of the tree we dared not go, else we should be eaten up by the lion. If we remained in the tree, weshould become the victims either of thirst or hunger, or both. 

How were we to be relieved from this terrible alternative? Would thelion grow wearied with watching us, and wander away? There was not theleast likelihood he would do so. All his movements indicated anopposite intention; and for our consolation, I now remembered havingread of the implacable nature of this fierce brute when wounded orprovoked--so far different from the generous disposition usuallyascribed to him, and which certainly he often displays when notmolested, or perhaps when not hungry. 

Whether our lion was hungry or not, we had no means of judging; but weknew he had been molested, and roughly handled too; his revengefulfeelings had been roused to their highest pitch; and, therefore, whatever of vengeance was in his nature would now be exhibited. Beyonda doubt his ire was not going to cool down in a hurry. We might wait along while before he would feel inclined to forgiveness. We had no hopefrom his mercy. Perhaps the night might produce a change. On thisalone we rested our hopes. 

We never speculated on being rescued by any of our companions from the_Pandora_. Though Brace had friends among them, they were not the sortof friends to trouble themselves much about what became of him. Theymight make a show of search, but there were twenty ways they could go, without hitting on the right one; and to find any one among theselimitless forests would be a mere act of chance. We had not much hopeof being rescued by them. 

What little hope we had from this source rested upon a singular belief. My companion suggested that the _Pandora's_ people, on finding we didnot return at night, might fancy we had deserted. In that case it wasprobable enough we might be searched for, and with sufficient zeal toensure our being found!

This was a singular conjecture, and both of us wished it might prove acorrect one. Under this contingency there was a better prospect of ourbeing relieved. 

By this time our thirst had become oppressive. Our throats were parchedas though we had swallowed red-pepper, and our tongues could not producethe slightest moisture. Even the natural saliva had ceased to flow. 

While suffering thus, an idea occurred to my companion: I saw him withhis knife make an incision in the bark of one of the branches. Thepoint that had first led us to approach the great tree was now decided. Red sap flowed from the wound:--it was the "dragons'-blood!"

In hopes of getting relief from this source, we both moistened our lipswith the crimson-juice, and swallowed it as fast as it oozed out. Hadwe been better acquainted with the medical botany we should have letthis liquor alone, for the dragons'-blood is one of the most noted ofastringents. Alas! we soon discovered its qualities by experiment. Infive minutes after, our tongues felt as if vitriol had been poured uponthem, and our thirst increased to a degree of violence and fiercenessthat could no longer be borne. Deeply did we now repent what we haddone; deeply did we rue the tasting of that blood-like sap. We mighthave endured for days, had we not swallowed those crimson drops; butalready were we suffering as if days had passed since we had tastedwater!

Our thirst had suddenly increased, and still kept increasing, until theagony we endured was positively excruciating. I cannot describe it. Some idea may be had of its terrible nature when I assert that weactually talked of descending from the tree, and risking our lives in aknife-conflict with the lion, rather than endure it longer!

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR. 

Yes; we actually talked of descending from the tree, and risking ourlives in a knife-conflict with the lion!

It is true it was a forlorn hope; but it is probable we should haveattempted it in preference to enduring the terrible agony much longer. Fortunately we were not driven to this desperate alternative. At thiscrisis a happy idea came into the mind of my companion, and drove thethought of the knife-combat out of our heads. 

It will be remembered that we had with us a musket. The great "QueenAnne" must not be forgotten; though, for the time, it would seem asthough we had forgotten it. That is not exactly the case. Weremembered it well enough, for it was under our eyes, lying at thebottom of the tree--where Brace had thrown it in his eagerness to getout of the way of the lion; but it was out of our reach, and, moreover, being empty, we had never thought of its being of service to us. Evencould we have regained possession of, and reloaded it, we knew that thesnipe-shot would not kill the lion; and, therefore, we might load andfire till we had exhausted all our ammunition, without any other resultthan to render the brute more furious--if that could possibly be. Forthese reasons we had paid no attention to the "Queen Anne, " and there itlay right under us, apparently as useless as a bar of iron. 

While plotting about the means of defence and attack we might make useof in our intended final struggle, the "Queen Anne" once more came intoour heads; and Brace hit upon a plan by which the great piece mightserve us. In fact, there was a probability we might extricate ourselvesby its aid, without the desperate conflict we had projected! and we onlywondered the idea had not occurred to us before. 

This plan was to get hold of the gun and reload her, then provoke thelion in some way, so that he would renew his attempts to ascend thetree, and, when thus near, place the muzzle of the musket close to hishead and fire the contents right into him. Even snipe-shot might do thework, if delivered at such close quarters. 

The first difficulty would be to get possession of the gun. She waslying under the tree, upon the same side where we had climbed up, andnot three feet from the great trunk; but, though so near, it was evidentthat one or other of us must descend to the ground, before we could laya finger upon her. Of course it would be impossible to do this withoutthe risk--nay, the positive certainty--of being assailed by the lion. He lay only a dozen paces farther out, and, as already stated, continually kept his eyes upon us. A single bound would be enough, andthere would be no chance of escaping him. How was the gun to be got at?

I have said that it was evident one or other of us would have todescend; and, as this would be going directly to destruction, the ideaof doing so was not entertained for a moment. 

Ben had fancied that he might "sling, " me down after the manner ofmonkeys, and that by this means we might get hold of the gun; but afterexamining the branches and calculating the distance, we saw that theheight was too great, and the thing would be impossible. 

Just then another idea came to our aid--an idea of Ben's conception--andthat was to make a running noose on the end of a piece of cord, endeavour to get it round the gun, and then draw her up in the loop. This would be a safe plan, if we could only accomplish it. 

We had the cord--a sailor is rarely found wanting one. It was the samepiece upon which the vulture had dangled; for Ben had unloosed it beforepitching away his bird. It was both long enough and strong enough forthe purpose, and could not have suited better if it had been chosen at arope-factory. Ben knew how to make a loop, and a loop was soon made tohis liking; and then the cord was let down slowly and gently, so as notto close the noose before it reached the ground. Guided by the adroithand of the sailor, the loop at length rested upon the earth, justbefore the muzzle of the musket; and was then drawn slowly and smoothlyalong the grass. Fortunately, the barrel did not lie close to thesurface, and the cord passed easily underneath it; but Ben was notsatisfied until he had worked his loop nearly to the middle of bothbarrel and stock, and quite over one of the swivels. He then tightenedthe noose by a jerk--such only as a sailor could give--and the taut cordshowed it was fast and secured. In another half-minute my companionheld "Queen Anne" in his grasp!

It was but the work of a few minutes to load her, but this was done withcaution, as we feared to drop either the ammunition or the ramrod. Ofcourse, had we lost either of these, the piece would have becomeuseless. During all these proceedings, our antagonist had not remainedsilent. As he saw the musket ascending so mysteriously into the tree, he seemed to fancy that some conspiracy was meditated against him, andhe had risen to his all-fours, and set up a loud growling. 

Ben had now finished loading, and only waited for the lion to approachthe tree; but the brute showed no signs of coming nearer. He continuedto growl and lash his tail angrily, but kept his ground. 

Perhaps a shot from the pistol might tempt him nearer; and my companiondirected me to fire. I did so, aiming at the lion. Like enough theshot only tickled him; but it partially produced the desired effect;for, on receiving it, he made one bound forward and then stopped again--still continuing to roar, and strike his sides with his long, tuftedtail. 

He was now within less than ten paces of the muzzle of the piece, and hewas not going nearer at that time. This was evident; for, afterremaining awhile upon all-fours, he squatted down upon his hips justlike a cat. His broad breast was right towards us, and presented a mostlurking mark to aim at. 

Ben was sorely tempted to level and pull trigger; but, still fearingthat even at that close distance the snipe-shot would scatter and do nohurt, he held back. 

He had directed me to reload the pistol and fire again, and I was busyin doing so, when, all at once, my companion whispered me to desist. Ilooked at him to see what he wanted. I saw that some new purpose was inhis mind. I saw him cautiously draw the huge iron ramrod from thethimbles, and then twisting a piece of oakum round its head, insert itinto the barrel, where the oakum held it fast. I next saw him lower thebarrel, and lay the butt to his shoulder. I saw him take aim, and soonafter came the loud bang and the cloud of smoke, which filled the wholetop of the tree, hiding both the earth and the sky from my sight. 

Though I could not for some time tell the effect of the shot--neithercould Ben--on account of the thick smoke, our ears were gratified by thesounds that reached us from below. The voice of the lion seemed all atonce to have changed its triumphant roaring to a tone that expressedagony and fear, and we were convinced that he was badly hurt. We couldhear the whining, and snorting, and screaming, like that made by a catin the agonies of death, but far hoarser and louder. 

All this lasted only a few seconds--while the sulphurous vapour clungaround the tree--and just as this was wafted aside, and we could see theground below, the noises ceased, and to our great joy we beheld theenormous brute stretched upon his side motionless and dead!

We waited awhile, to be sure of this fact before descending from oursafe perch; but as we watched the brute and saw that he stirred not, weat length felt assured, and leaped down to the earth. 

True enough, he was quite dead. The iron ramrod had done the business, and was still sticking half-buried in his breast--its point havingpenetrated to the heart. 

A royal lion was game enough in one day. So thought Ben; and, as we hadno desire to procure a second one in the same way, we agreed that thisshould be the termination of our hunt. 

Ben, however, was not going to return without taking back some trophiesof his hunter-skill; and, therefore, after we had obtained water toassuage our thirst, we returned to the spot, and under the shade of thegreat dragon-tree stripped the lion of his skin. 

With this trophy borne upon Ben's shoulders, while I carried the "QueenAnne, " we wended our way toward the _Pandora_. 

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE. 

It was the intention of Ben and myself to return direct to the barque. We were quite satisfied with our day's hunting, and wanted no more game. 

We set out therefore in a direction, that as we thought would bring usback to the river. 

We had not gone far, however, when we began to fancy that we were goingin the wrong course, and then we turned aside from it and took another. 

This new one we followed for more than a mile, but, as no riverappeared, we believed we were now certainly going the wrong way, andonce more turned back. 

After walking another mile or two, without coming to the river, we beganto think we were lost. At all events we had certainly lost our way, andhad not the slightest idea on what side of us lay the river, or thebarque, or the barracoon of King Dingo Bingo. 

After resting a bit--for we had got quite tired, fagging backward andforward through the woods--we took a fresh start, and this time walkedon for three miles or more in a straight course. It was all guess-work, however, and a bad guess it turned out to be; for, instead of gettinginto the low bottom lands that lay along the banks of the river, wefound ourselves coming out into a hilly country, which was open andthinly timbered. We saw plenty of game on all sides--antelopes ofseveral kinds--but we were now so anxious about our way, that we neverthought of stopping to have a shot at them. At that moment we wouldrather have seen the royal-mast of the _Pandora_ than the largest herdof antelopes in the world. 

One of the hills in advance of us appeared to be higher than the rest;and as it also appeared the nearest, Ben proposed we should continue onto its top. By so doing we should gain a view of the surroundingcountry, and would be likely to see the river, and perhaps the barqueherself. 

Of course I made no objection--as I was entirely guided by mycompanion's advice--and we at once set out for the hill. 

It appeared to be only a mile or two distant; but, to our greatsurprise, when we had walked a full mile it seemed no nearer than ever!

But this was not the worst of it, for when we had walked another mile, we still appeared no nearer to the hill than when we had first startedfor it; and then a third mile was passed over, and the distance thatintervened between us and the eminence was, to all appearance, butslightly diminished!

Had it been left to me, I should have given up all hope of reaching thathill, and would have gone back as we had come; but my companion was aman of wonderful perseverance in anything he undertook, and now that hehad started for the hill, he was determined that no halt should be madeuntil we had got to the very summit of it--even though it should take ustill sunset to accomplish the journey. So on we trudged, keeping thetop of the hill in view, and facing straight for it all the while. 

It was a far longer journey than we had anticipated. It could not havebeen less than ten good English miles from the place where we had firstobserved it, to the highest part, though when starting for it, it lookedonly one! But such is the pureness of the atmosphere in some parts ofthe tropics, where there is no cloud in the sky and no mist over theearth, that any one accustomed to an English view is easily deceived. 

It was within an hour of sunset when Ben and I reached the summit of thehill, after a tramp of ten miles at least; but we were rewarded for ourtrouble by the splendid view we obtained, and particularly by the sightof the river, which ran along one side, and which stretched away fromour position, like a belt of shining silver, till it met the white seain the distance. We could just make out the _Pandora_ riding upon heranchor, and we thought we could distinguish the cabins and barracoons ofKing Dingo Bingo, peeping out from among the green trees. The barquelooked no larger than a little boat, and although she appeared very nearthe river's mouth, that was also an ocular deception, for we knew thatshe was more than a mile up stream. 

Of course the sight gave us joy--for we had really believed ourselveslost, and had been feeling very uneasy all the afternoon. Now, however, that we saw the bearings and course in which the river ran, we couldeasily make our way to it, and, by following its banks, would in timereach the place of our destination. 

One thing, however, was unpleasant enough. We should not be able to getback to the _Pandora_ that night. We might get as far as the bank ofthe river before the sun would be quite gone down; but we saw that thecountry on both sides of the stream was covered with thick woods; andunless a path could be found it would be slow travelling through thetimber, and after twilight it would be impossible to proceed. Itappeared plain enough that we could not reach the _Pandora_ that night, and we should have to spend the night in the woods. 

Since this was to be, Ben thought we might as well stay upon the hill, as go anywhere else. We might have gone down to the bank of the river--for it ran close to one side of the hill, perhaps not quite a mile fromthe bottom of the slope--and we at first thought of doing so; but uponreflection it seemed better for us to stay where we were. We should bein less danger from wild beasts by remaining upon the hill--upon whichthere was not much timber--than by going down into the thick woods. Thebanks of the river we knew to be the place where wild beasts mostabounded, and the danger of being attacked by them would be much greaterthere. As to water, we could not be better off, for we had found abeautiful spring near the summit, and had already quenched our thirst atit. We did not need to go to the river, so far as that was concerned. 

The only thing of which we really stood in need, was something to eat. We had not a morsel of either biscuit or meat, and we had both become ashungry as hawks. There was not the slightest prospect of a supper, andwe should have to go with empty stomachs until we could reach thebarque--perhaps not before noon of the following day. 

We had grown so hungry that my companion now wished he had brought alongwith him a piece of the lion's flesh, declaring he could have eaten acollop of it well enough. We had still with us the skin, but that wastoo tough for us, hungry as we were. 

We sat down near the spring, and began to consider what preparations weshould make for passing the night. We thought it would be best togather a quantity of sticks and make a roaring fire--not that we wereafraid of the cold, for there was no such thing as cold. On thecontrary, although it was near sundown, the air was still quite hot andsultry. Our object in talking about a fire was, in order to frightenoff any wild beasts that might approach our sleeping-place during thenight. 

While we talked we grew hungrier, and at length our stomachs became socraving that we could almost have eaten the grass! Fortune, however, proved kind to us, and saved us from becoming grass-eaters. Just as wewere wondering what we could find to eat, we chanced to see a large birdstepping out of some trees into the open ground. It did not see us, forit was every moment coming nearer. It appeared to be browsing upon thegrass, as it moved along; and thus busy seeking its own food, took nonotice of anything else. 

Ben had reloaded the "Queen Anne, " after killing the lion. The ramrodhad been crooked badly, but we had managed to get it straight again, sothat it would serve; and in order to be prepared for anything, a freshload had been rammed into the barrel. 

Seeing the great bird coming so near, we quietly lay down, so as to hideour bodies in the grass--while Ben placed himself behind a small bush, through which he protruded the long barrel of the musket. 

It seemed as if Providence had sent the bird for our supper; for thefoolish creature walked straight on, until it was hardly a dozen yardsfrom the muzzle of the "Queen Anne. " Just then Ben pulled the trigger;and, notwithstanding the smallness of the shot, the great bustard--forit proved to be a bustard--was rolled over on the grass, as dead as anail in a door. So said Ben as he picked it up, and brought it into ourcamp. 

We now set to work upon the bird; and, after plucking, and cleaning it, we kindled a fire, and placed it in the blaze to roast. We might nothave cooked it in the most elegant manner, and perhaps it was a littlesmoked; but if so, we did not notice this while eating it, for we bothate heartily, and thought it the most delicious morsel we had evertasted. Certainly after the salt meat, to which we had been so longaccustomed, a fresh bustard--which is one of the richest flavoured ofgame birds--could not be otherwise than a delicacy; and so much did werelish it, that before going to sleep we made a fresh onset upon thebird, and very nearly finished it, large as it was. 

We washed the supper down with a drink of cool water from the crystalspring; and then we began to consider where we should stretch our bodiesfor the night. 

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX. 

At first we were inclined to remain where we had cooked and eaten oursupper. The water was convenient, and there was long bunch grass uponwhich we could rest very comfortably. 

But although it was then warm enough, and we might have gone to sleepwithout feeling any cold, we knew it would be different towards themiddle of the night. We knew this from the experience we had alreadyhad of this part of the country--for notwithstanding the great heat ofthe sun during the day, at night there were heavy dews, and the air wasoften foggy and chill. Some nights on board the barque we had found itcold enough for all the blankets we could get. Perhaps it was notabsolutely so cold as we fancied it, for at this time I knew nothingabout the thermometer. It is like enough that we felt the cold of thenight more keenly, on account of its contrast with the great heat of theday; and as we were usually at hard work, and perspiring all day long, of course our blood was not prepared for the change. 

That day had been a particularly hot one, and in walking over thepalm-nuts, and toiling through thickets and other difficult places, wehad been in a profuse perspiration all day long. As we had no blanketsto cover us--nothing but our very lightest clothing--we would be likelyto suffer during the night with the damp dew falling upon our bodies. True, we had the lion's hide with us, but this, being fresh and stillraw, would not greatly benefit us. 

Under these circumstances it occurred to us that we might as well takeshelter under some tree, which, if it failed to warm, would at leastprotect us from the falling dew. 

We had already noticed a grove at some distance along the slope of thehill. It appeared to promise the very shelter we wanted, and taking upthe gun, the lion-skin, what remained of the bustard, and some burningfaggots to make a new fire out of, we proceeded in the direction of thegrove. 

This grove appeared of that kind usually termed a coppice or copse--suchas may be often observed in English parks. It was of a circular form, and covered about half an acre of ground. None of the timber was tall--not over thirty or forty feet in height, but as we drew nearer we couldperceive that it was all of one sort. This we could tell by the leaves, which were very large and of a shining green colour. They were oblong, and each leaf was divided into five leaflets, that were placed inrelation to each other like the fingers of a hand. Even the leafletswere like large entire leaves, and out of each bunch of leaves we couldsee that there grew a large white flower hanging upon a long pendulousflower-stalk with its top downward. These flowers gave the grove a verybeautiful appearance--their splendid white corollas contrastingelegantly with the deep-green of the leaves. 

All these matters we noted as we drew nigh, for although the sun hadgone down, there was still light enough to view objects at aconsiderable distance. 

We noticed nothing else about this little copse that appeared peculiar, until we had advanced close to its edge. We only observed that it wasnicely rounded, just as if it belonged to some fine park and had beenkept neatly trimmed by the pruning knife of the park-keeper, or somelandscape gardener. Of course this was a peculiarity--considering thatthe grove grew in a wild uninhabited country, where no human hand everinterfered with it, as we supposed. But I had heard that such regularlyformed copses are often met with in wild regions, both on the tableplains of Southern Africa and the prairies of America, therefore therewas nothing remarkable that they should be found in Central Africa aswell. 

On this account we had scarce made any remark about the singularity ofits shape, but approached it with no other intention than to obtainshelter under it. Its dense foliage, promising protection from dew, oreven rain, if it should fall, appeared to invite us; and we wereresolved to accept its proffered hospitality. 

It was only when we got very close to it, that we perceived the truenature of this singular grove--and then we noticed a peculiarity thatastonished us. Instead of a grove covering nearly an acre of ground, aswe had conjectured, you may fancy our surprise on perceiving that thehole copse consisted of but one tree!

Sure enough there was only one tree, and it was the vast umbrageous headof leaves and flowers that we had mistaken for a whole grove!

But such a tree was that! If we had been astonished by the dragon-tree, our astonishment was now more than doubled, on beholding the giganticmonarch of trees, that now spread widely before our eyes. Thedragon-tree sank into a shrub in comparison with it. 

If I were to give the dimensions of this enormous vegetable, I shouldscarce be credited, but fortunately its giant proportions do not rest onmy authority alone. Trees of a similar kind, and of the very samespecies, have been described by botanists, and therefore their vast sizeis well-known to the scientific world. 

The one discovered by Brace and myself had a trunk of full a hundredfeet girth. I cannot speak exactly, as I had no measuring string, andit would have taken a pretty long cord to have gone round it: but Benmeasured it carefully with his arms, and pronounced it to be"twenty-five fadoms. " Now Ben's "fadoms" were good fathoms, for he wasa long armed man; and, therefore I conclude that the trunk was at leasta hundred feet in circumference. At the height of about a dozen feetfrom the ground the trunk forked into a number of great branches, eachof which was like a tree of itself; and, in fact, some of them were farthicker than most trees of the forest. These branches stretched out formany yards--at first horizontally, but as they tapered towards a point, they began gradually to curve downwards, until their extreme ends--thetopmost twigs with their leaves--quite touched the earth. It was forthis reason we had not been able to see the main trunk as we approached. The foliage of the outer boughs concealed it from the view, and hencehad we mistaken the single tree for a grove or coppice. It the moreresembled this on account of its height; for, as already observed, itstopmost branches did not exceed thirty or forty feet in clear altitude. It was therefore not the tallest tree in the world, though it wascertainly one of the thickest. 

Now it so chanced that I knew what kind of tree it was--even to itsname; my "wonder book" had not omitted to describe the vegetablecuriosity. It was the great _baobab_. 

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN. 

I knew that the tree had other names as well as baobab; that the negroesof Senegal call it the "monkey's bread-tree, " the "sour gourd, " and"lalo plant, " and my book had been minute enough to give the botanicalname, which is _Adansonia_--so called from a distinguished Frenchbotanist, of the name of Adanson, who, long ago, travelled throughwestern Africa, and was the first to describe this wonderful tree. Ieven remembered Adanson's description of it, and his statement, that hebelieved there were some baobab trees five thousand years old, or coevalwith the creation of the world. He had himself measured some of themseventy-five feet in girth, and had heard of others that exceeded onehundred! This I could now believe. I remembered, moreover, that he hadstated, that the fruit of the tree was a large oblong body, full nineinches long, of a dull greenish colour, and covered over the surfacewith a hoary down; that it was like a gourd, and when opened exhibitedseveral cells, with hard shining seeds, immersed in a soft pulp; thatout of this pulp, the natives, where the tree grew, manufactured anaciduous drink that was good for curing fevers; that the leaves whendried and bruised, were, by the same people, mixed with their food, tocounteract too profuse perspiration; that moreover, the larger leavesare used for covering their huts, and out of the bark they manufactureda sort of cordage, and also a coarse kind of cloth, which the poorerpeople wore around their thighs, forming a covering that reached fromthe waist to the knees. Vessels, also, were procured from the outsideshell of the fruit, which served in the same manner as those obtainedfrom the gourd or calabash-tree. 

All these things did I remember at that moment, and intended tocommunicate them to my companion as soon as we had got fixed for thenight; but as yet we had only arrived on the ground, and had learntnothing more about the gigantic vegetable, than that it was all onesingle tree, for we could still make out the main trunk through theglimmer of the twilight. Of course the measurement made by Brace was anafter performance, and was not done till long after we had arrived onthe ground. 

Well, we had arrived by this wonderful tree; and stooping down, andentering under its branches, we saw at a glance it was the very placefor us to pass the night in. A house could hardly have served usbetter; and as for room there was enough to have accommodated the crewof a three-decker. It hardly mattered where we lay down--as under itswide-spread canopy there was ample choice, and nowhere was the dewlikely to disturb our slumbers. 

We were determined, however, to light a fire, for we were still in dreadof the wild beasts. No wonder after such a day's adventures. 

Though it was almost dark under the shadow of the tree, it was stilltwilight beyond, and there was yet light enough for us to collect fuelfor our fire. So throwing down our lion-skin, and other impediments, weproceeded to gather the logs. At a short distance off, we found aquantity of dead timber, that would serve admirably for fuel, and threeor four double armfuls would be sufficient. 

We were not slow in bringing them up; and, choosing a place under one ofthe great horizontal limbs, we built our camp fire. The limb was sothick and broad underneath, that it formed a roof of itself ample enoughto shelter us from any rain that might fall, and the ground underneathwas as dry as tinder, so that we had every prospect of getting acomfortable night's rest. 

We built our fire at some distance from the main trunk; and as soon asit was fairly kindled, we gave over work, and sat down beside it. 

Ben had his clay pipe in his pocket; and, filling this with the narcoticweed, he set to smoking with great contentment. I was myself veryhappy. After my experience on board the barque, this free forest lifewas positively charming, and I thought I should like to continue it forever. Though I did not join my companion in a smoke, I sat downopposite to him, and we both indulged in the pleasure of unrestrainedconversation. 

I have said that, when we first entered under the shadow of the baobab, it was quite dark there--just as dark as night itself--and we could notsee six feet beyond our noses in any direction but soon the fire blazingup, enabled us to note our new quarters more particularly. We could seeabove our heads the long egg-shaped fruit hanging down from among thelarge leaves, while strewed over the ground were many that had fallenfrom over-ripeness, and the shells of others that had opened, and shedtheir seeds, and were now dry and empty. 

All these things were noticed in a few seconds of time--just while thefaggots were beginning to blaze; but our attention was called away fromsuch observations, and concentrated upon a single object, which at oncecreated within us an eager curiosity. 

This object was an odd appearance that presented itself on the trunk ofthe tree. Directly beyond the fire, but--as already stated--at somedistance from it, rose the main trunk, like a vast wall. The bark wasof a brownish grey colour, wrinkled and gnarled, and with many knots andinequalities over its surface. But in spite of this unevenness, as soonas the flames brightened up, we noticed four regular lines, or cracks, upon the trunk, meeting each other at right angles. These lines formeda parallelogram about three feet in length by two in breadth. Thebottom line was about two feet above the surface of the ground; and theparallelogram itself was outlined lengthwise against the tree. 

As soon as we set eyes upon it, we saw that such a regularly formedfigure could not have arisen from any natural cause--the bark could nothave split itself into so perfect a shape. It was clear that the thingwas artificial--that is, that it had been done by the hand of man. Infact, as we observed it more minutely, we could tell that this had beenso; for the marks of a knife or some other cutting instrument werediscernible in the wood--though the work had been done long ago, and thecolour gave no indication of when it had been done. The lines were ofthe same dull grey as the natural cracks on other parts of the tree. 

Our curiosity being excited, my companion and I rose from the fire, andapproached the great trunk to examine it. Had it been in an inhabitedcountry we should have thought nothing of it--for then we should havefancied that some one had been cutting out figures in the bark of thetree for their amusement--perhaps some idle boys--as I have often donemyself, and so had Ben, when he was an idle boy. But during all thatday's ramble we had met with no human being, nor had we seen either signor track of one; and we were pretty certain, from what we had been told, that this part of the country was altogether without inhabitants. Therefore it was, that the figure cut upon the bark of the baobabsurprised us--for this was a sign that human beings had been therebefore us--though it may have been ever so long before. 

We approached the trunk then to examine it more closely. 

As we came near, we observed that the lines were very deep--as if theyhad been cut into the wood--but beyond this there was nothingremarkable. There was no other carving, as we had expected, --nothingbut this oblong figure, which had something of the shape of a smallwindow or door. In fact, as we stood gazing at it, it suggested to usthe idea of a little door that opened into the side of the tree, for thecrack all round its edge looked black, as if we could see into some darkcavity beyond it. 

This idea occurred to me as I stood gazing at it, and Ben had a similarfancy. 

"Dang it, Will'm!" said he, stepping nearer to it, "it be a door, Ibelieve, " and then, leaning forward, and striking it with his fist, heexclaimed: "Shiver my timbers, if 'tan't a door! Listen, lad! d'ye hearthat? it sounds as hollow as a empty cask!"

Sure enough, the stroke of the sailor's knuckles on the bark gave back ahollow report--quite unlike that which would have been made by strikingthe solid trunk of a tree. Moreover, we saw that the part which hadbeen struck shook under the blow. Beyond a doubt the tree was hollow, and the part that had attracted us was neither more or less than a doorcut in its side. 

This point was at once settled; for Ben with another "shiver mytimbers, " raised his foot, and bestowed a lusty kick upon the part thatwas loose. It instantly caved in, and exhibited to our astonished eyesa door in the side of the tree leading into a dark cavity beyond!

Ben immediately ran back to the fire; and taking up several of theblazing faggots--and placing them side by side, so as to form a torch--returned with them to the trunk. Holding the torch before the mouth ofthe cavity, we peeped in, when a sight met our eyes that producedsomething more than astonishment--something very near akin to terror. We both shared this feeling; and my companion, though a man, and a verybrave man, was quite as much terrified as I. In fact, I saw that hisframe shook all over, and his hands trembled in such a manner, thatseveral of the faggots fell from his fingers, and he appeared for someseconds to hesitate whether he would not fling the torch away and taketo his heels!

It is hardly to be wondered at, when one considers the strange sightthat was revealed to our eyes. It would have tried the nerves of theboldest mortal that ever lived, to have looked into that dark tree-cave, without a previous knowledge of what was contained therein; and nowonder that Ben Brace uttered a wild exclamation, and stood shivering inspeechless terror. 

Within the trunk of the tree was a chamber. It was of square form, about six or seven feet in length, breadth, and height. It was nonatural cavity of decayed wood, but had evidently been hollowed out bythe hands of men, not very exactly, but roughly hewn as if by an axe. 

Along the back a portion of the wood had been left, resembling a benchor banquette, and upon this bench were the objects that excited ourterror. Three human forms were seated upon it, with their faces turnedtowards the entrance. They were sitting--as men ordinarily do whenresting themselves--with their backs leaning against the rearmost wallof the chamber, and their arms hanging loosely by their sides--theirknees bent, and their limbs somewhat stretched out towards the centre ofthe floor. 

There was no motion on the part of any of the three; for although theywere human forms they were not living ones, nor yet were they deadbodies! No, they were neither living men nor dead men, and this addedto our consternation on beholding them. Had they been alive, or onlycorpses, the sight would have been natural; but they were neither onenor the other. In their time they had been both; but it must have beena long while ago, for now they resembled neither!

They were all three shrivelled dried up as mummies, but they were notmummies either. They more resembled skeletons encased in suits of blackleather, that, although fitting tightly to their bodies, wasnevertheless wrinkled and puckered around them. There was wool upontheir crowns--they had evidently been negroes--and their eyes were stillin their heads, though lustreless and dried up within the sockets likethe rest of the flesh. One thing still preserved its lustre, and thatwas their teeth. The lips, shrivelled and drawn back, exposed thesefully to view; and in the mouths of all three the double rows of teethwere shining like white ivory. These, contrasting with the sombre hueof their skins, and aided by the skeleton form of their heads, and thegaunt prominence of their jaws, produced an appearance that was hideousand unearthly in the extreme. 

No wonder my companion shivered when he saw them. 

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT. 

You will be surprised to hear, that I was not far more frightened thanhe. It would have been natural that I should--being younger and lesscourageous, but in reality I was not. In fact, after a little terrorwhich I experienced at the first shock, I was not frightened at all. 

Of course such a wild, hideous spectacle--those three skeleton forms, with rigid limbs and bodies, and rows of white grinning teeth--wascalculated to produce fear in any one, particularly when discovered insuch a singular place, and seen, as we saw them, under the glaring lightof a torch: and I will not deny, that at the first glance I was as badlyterrified as my companion, and perhaps even worse. 

But my terror was short-lived, for almost in the next moment I was quitefree from it; and I stood regarding the skeleton bodies with no otherfeelings than those of a keen curiosity--just as if I had been lookingat mummies in a museum. 

I know you will be surprised at this exhibition of _sangfroid_ on mypart, and deem it extraordinary; but there is nothing extraordinaryabout it. It was easily explained, and I proceed to give theexplanation. 

My "wonder book" is again the key--it was to this I was indebted forridding me of my fright, and once more giving me the advantage over myunlettered companion. In that book I remembered having read--of coursein the same chapter that treated of the baobab--how a curious practiceexisted among some tribes of negroes, of hollowing out the great trunksof these trees into vaults or chambers, and there depositing their dead. It was not those who died naturally who were thus disposed of, butmalefactors--men who had been executed for some great crime; and whosebodies were denied the right of burial in the regular way; for thesesavage people have strong prejudices in such matters, just as we findamong the most Christian and civilised nations. 

Instead therefore of flinging the bodies, of those upon whom capitalpunishment has been inflicted, to the hyenas and jackals, and leavingthem to be devoured by these voracious brutes, the negroes give them aspecies of sepulture; and that is as described, by closing them up invaults hewn in trunks of the baobab--and in my opinion a verycomfortable kind of tomb it is. The bodies thus deposited do notdecompose or decay as those buried in the ordinary way; on the contrary, from some preservative quality in the wood, or the atmosphere of theplace, they become desiccated, or dried up very much after the manner ofmummies, and in this state remain for hundreds of years. 

You may wonder why the negroes, for the sake of mere criminals, take somuch trouble as to form these large vaults in the solid trunks of trees;and especially with such rude implements as they are used to make themwith. But this wonder will cease when I inform you, that the hallowingout of a chamber in the trunk of a baobab is a mere bagatelle, and costsbut trifling labour. The wood of this great tree is remarkably soft andporous, and a cavity can be scooped out in it, almost as easily as inthe side of a turnip--at all events with not greater difficulty than ina hard bank of clay or earth; and it is not uncommon for the negroes tohew out large chambers in the trunks of the baobab for other purposesbesides the one above-mentioned. 

Remembering to have read the account of all these matters, I had, therefore, quite the advantage of my companion, who had never read aword about them; and, when Ben turned round and perceived that I wasregarding the scene with perfect coolness, while he himself was shakingin his shoes, he appeared quite astonished at my behaviour. 

I soon explained to him the reason why I was so brave; on hearing whichBen grew brave himself; and, after replenishing our torch by freshfaggots from the fire, we both squeezed ourselves through the narrowentrance, and stood within the chamber of the dead. We were no longerafraid, even to lay our hands upon the skeletons--which we foundperfectly dry and in no way decayed, either by being eaten with moths, ants, or destroying insects of any kind--all of which must have beenkept away from them by the peculiar odour of the wood by which they weresurrounded. 

Like enough the hyenas and jackals would have regarded this but little, and would long since have dragged the bodies forth; but as alreadystated there was a door--and a strong one, which had fitted exactly tothe entrance of the chamber, and which was evidently the thick, bark ofthe tree, that had been carefully cut out, at the making of the chamber, and then replaced. This door fitting exactly had no doubt been firmenough to resist any attack of wild beasts--at the time the bodies hadbeen first deposited within--but being now dry it had got loose, andeasily yielded to the sturdy kick of the sailor. 

We remained for some time inside this curious apartment and examinedevery corner of it minutely. It was evident to us that it had not beenentered for years--as there was no sign of anything having beendisturbed in it. Perhaps no human being had ever opened the door sincethe dead had been deposited within; and although there was no means oftelling how long since that event might have taken place, the appearanceof the dry withered bodies plainly pointed to a very ancient date fortheir interment. Perhaps it may have occurred at a time when thecountry around was thickly peopled with inhabitants; or at all eventswhen some tribe dwelt in the neighbourhood, who had long ago perished bythe hands of their enemies, or what is more likely had been madecaptive, sold into slavery, and carried across the Atlantic to thecolonies of America. 

Such reflections were passing through my mind as I stood within thatsingular chamber, and gazed upon the three strange creatures that had solong been its tenants. I think the reflections of my companion were ofa different character. I suspect he was at that moment thinking, whether there might be some treasure entombed along with them, for hewas carrying his torch into every corner of the apartment, and eagerlysearching every crack and cranny with his eyes, as if he expectedsomething to turn up--perhaps a bag of gold-dust, or some of thoseprecious stones that are often found in possession of the savages. 

If he had any such expectations, however, he was doomed todisappointment; for, with the exception of the three skeletonsthemselves, not one article of any kind--neither of dress or ornament--was found in the place. 

Having satisfied himself about this, and taken one more glance at thethree silent denizens of the tree-chamber, Ben, in a serio-comicfashion, made a salaam to them, and wished them good-night. 

We now returned to our fire with the intention of going to sleep; foralthough it was not yet late, we felt wearied after the day's wanderingabout and, stretching ourselves along the dry ground by the side of theblazing faggots, we composed ourselves for the night. 

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE. 

We both fell asleep almost instantaneously, but I am unable to say howlong we continued to sleep. It did not seem more than five minutes, andthen we were awakened by a noise, that was loud enough and disagreeableenough to have waked up the dead. It was one of the strangest noises Ihad ever heard in my life; and neither of us could make out what wascausing it, though there could be no doubt it proceeded from some kindof animals. 

At first we thought it was wolves, or rather hyenas and jackals--sincethese are the wolves of Africa--and some of the sounds resembled thevoices of these creatures, with which we were already acquainted, fromhearing them every night around the barracoons of King Dingo, and alongthe banks of the river. But there were other sounds of a differentkind--shrill screams, and calls like the mewing of cats, and now andthem a chattering and gibbering that bore a resemblance to the voices ofhuman beings, or, more correctly, to the ravings of maniacs!

Evidently there were many creatures making these noises; but what sortof beings they were, neither my companion nor I could form anyconjecture. The sounds were harsh and disagreeable--every tone of themcalculated to produce terror in those who might listen to them, --andthey terrified us as soon as we were awake to hear them. 

Both of us sprang instantly up, and looked around in affright, expectingevery moment to be attacked; but although we could hear the noises onevery side, we were as yet unable to see who or what was making them. Our fire glimmered faintly, and enabled us to see only to a very shortdistance around us; but in order to get a better view, Ben mechanicallykicked up the half-burnt sticks; and then a bright blaze was produced, which lit up the whole space shadowed by the branches of the baobab. 

As yet we could see nothing--for the noises proceeded out of the thickdarkness beyond; but we could perceive that they came from all sides--from behind as well as before us. Whatever creatures they were thatwere uttering these horrid sounds were not all in one place; they wereeverywhere around the great tree; we were in fact surrounded by a largehost of them--completely encompassed. 

The sounds now appeared to grow louder and nearer; and as we stoodgazing out into the darkness, we began to perceive certain bright spots, that scintillated and sparkled like jets of moving fire. These spotswere round and a greenish lustre; and as we looked upon them we weresoon able to tell what they were--they were eyes!

Yes, they were the eyes of some animals, though of what sort we couldnot guess. That they were fierce creatures, perhaps beasts of prey, wehad every reason to believe. Their wild cries, and the manner of theirapproach proved this; for they were approaching--every moment drawingnearer and nearer. 

In a very few seconds they had got so close, that we could see themdistinctly enough, and no longer conjectured about what kind of animalsthey were. I knew them as soon as the light enabled me to get a view ofthem. I knew them from having seen some of their kind in a menagerie, and my companion was even better acquainted with them--they werebaboons. 

The discovery did not in any way tend to allay the apprehensions whichtheir voices had created. Quite the contrary was the effect produced. We both knew well enough the fierce disposition of these brutes--any onewho has ever witnessed their behaviour in the cage must be acquaintedwith the fact, that they are the most spiteful and savage creatures thatcan be imagined, and exceedingly dangerous to be approached. And this, too, after being tamed and constantly receiving kindness from the handof man! Still more dangerous when in their native haunts--so much so, that the woods which they inhabited are never traversed by the nativeswithout great precaution, and only when several persons well-armed gotogether. 

Now both my companion and I were well acquainted with these facts; andto say that we were scared, when we saw the baboons approaching ourplace of encampment, is only to declare the simple truth. We werescared and badly scared too--quite as much terrified as we had been bythe sight of the lion. 

We saw, moreover, that these baboons were of the largest, and mostdangerous kind--for there are several different species of baboons inAfrica. These were the hideous "mandrills, " as we could tell by theirgreat swollen cheeks, of purple and scarlet colour, that shoneconspicuously under the light of our fire. We could distinguish theirthick hog-like snouts, and yellow chin-beards as they advanced; and wehad no doubt about what sort of enemy was before us. 

Had there been only one or two of these hideous brutes, an attack fromthem would have been dangerous enough--far more so than an encounterwith hyenas or fierce mastiff dogs, for the mandrill is more than amatch for either. But what was our dismay on perceiving that the bruteswere in great numbers--in fact a whole flock or tribe was on the ground, and advancing towards us from all sides. Turn which way we would, theireyes were gleaming upon us, and their painted faces shining under theblaze. From all sides came their cries of menace--so shrill and loudthat we could not hear our own voices, as we spoke to one another!

About their design there could be no doubt: they were evidentlyadvancing to attack us: and the reason why they did not rush forward atonce may have been that they had some dread of approaching the fire; orperhaps they had not yet made up their minds as to what sort of enemieswe were. 

It was not likely, however, that the fire would keep them off for anylong period of time. They would soon become accustomed to it; and, infact, every moment they appeared to gain confidence and drew nearer andnearer. 

What was to be done? Against such a host we could not defend ourselves, not for five minutes, had we been armed ever so well. The powerfulbrutes would have pulled us down in the twinkling of an eye, and torn usto pieces with their strong hog-like tusks. Defence would be idle--there was no other mode of escape than to endeavour to get away from theground. 

But how? to climb up into the tree would not avail us, though it hadsaved us from the lion. These mandrills could climb better than we;they would soon overtake us, and tear us to pieces among the branches. 

We next thought of running out into the open ground, and escaping byflight. Probably we should have made the attempt, but turn which way wemight we saw that the baboons were in the way--a complete circle of themhad formed around us, several ranks deep; and had we attempted to passthrough them, it was plain they could have seized upon us and dragged usdown. In short, we were surrounded, and our retreat cut off. 

We were fairly at a stand, and could think of no means of escape. Andyet to remain where we were, was to be attacked to a certainty; forevery moment the threatening ranks were closing around us--stillcontinuing to utter the same horrid cries--which, probably, were partlymeant to terrify us, and partly to encourage each other in the outset. I am very sure that but for the fire--which was no doubt a strange sightto them--they would not have wasted time in the attack, but would havesprung forward upon us at once. But the fire, which they still appearedto regard with some degree of suspicion, held them back. 

Perceiving this, my companion bethought him of a means of fartherputting them in fear; and, calling me to follow his example, he caughtup one of the blazing faggots, and, rushing out towards the nearest, waved the brand in their faces. I did as I saw him, only going towardsthe opposite side of the circle of our assailants. 

The manoeuvre was not without its effect. The baboons retreated beforethis odd species of assault, but not so precipitately, as to leave anyhope of our being able to drive them off altogether. On the contrary, as soon as we stopped they stopped also; and when we returned towardsthe fire to exchange our brands for others, they followed us up and cameas close as ever. They grew even more furious and noisy--for the factthat we had not injured any of them taught them to look upon ourfirebrands as harmless weapons, and no longer to be dreaded. 

We repeated the manoeuvre more than once; but it soon ceased to inspirethem with fear; and we had to wave the torches before their very snoutsbefore we could cause them to turn tail and run from us. 

"This way won't do, Will'm, " said my companion, in a voice that told hisalarm, "they won't be run off, lad! I'll try 'em with a shot from theold piece--maybe that'll send 'em a bit. "

The "Queen Anne, " was loaded, as usual, with small shot; and we hadthought of firing at them when they first came up; but we knew that thesmall shot would only sting them, without doing any real injury, and, consequently, render them more furious, and implacable. We had, therefore, abstained from firing the gun, until we should try the effectof the firebrands. 

Now, however, Ben was determined, that at least one of them should paythe forfeit; and I saw him pushing the ramrod into the gun--just as wehad done when loading for the lion. 

In a few seconds he had got ready; and then stepping forward till hestood near the line of the threatening mandrills, he pointed the pieceat one of the largest and fired. 

A scream of pain announced that he had aimed well; and the great brutewas seen sprawling over the ground, and struggling in the agonies ofdeath--while a crowd of its companions rushing from all sides gatheredaround it. At the same instant I had fired the pistol and woundedanother of them, which also became the centre of a sympathising group, Ben and I, after firing, ran back to the fire. It was impossible toreload the gun--since the ramrod was now sticking in the body of thebaboon--but, even had we been in possession of a dozen ramrods, weshould not have found time to use them. The effect of our shots, fatalas they had been, was the very reverse of what might have beenanticipated. Instead of intimidating our assailants, it had onlyincreased their courage; and now, forsaking their fallen comrades, theyreturned to the attack with redoubled rage and with evidentdetermination to close with us without more ado. 

We saw that the crisis had come; I had seized one of the largest of thefirebrands, and my companion held the musket clubbed and ready to dealblows around him. But what would these have availed against suchnumbers? we should soon be overpowered, and dragged down--never more toregain our feet--but to be torn to fragments by those terrible teeth, gnashing and threatening all around us. 

And this would most certainly have been our fate, had not that momentoffered a means of escape from our perilous position. 

A means did offer itself, and it was odd we had not thought of itbefore. 

Just as we were at the height of despair--expecting every moment to beour last--our eyes chanced to turn on the dark doorway that opened intothe side of the tree--the entrance to the chamber of the dead. It wasstill open--for we had not returned the bark slab to its place, and itwas lying where we had thrown it on the ground outside. Both of usnoticed the doorway at the same instant, and simultaneously recognisedin it a means of escape--for both shouted as with one voice and rushedtowards it together. 

Narrow as was the entrance we passed quickly through. A rabbit couldscarce have glided more rapidly into its burrow; and, before any of thepursuing mandrills could lay a tooth upon our skirts, we had got inside, and were once more in the company of the skeletons. 

CHAPTER THIRTY. 

Do not suppose that we considered ourselves safe. We were simply safefor the moment--as our disappearance into the hollow of the tree, beingsudden and unexpected, had taken the mandrills by surprise, and they hadnot followed us inside. Nevertheless they had rushed after--the wholetroop of them at our heels--and from their demonstrations, it wasevident they would not delay long before jumping through the doorway, and assailing us within the chamber. They were already close to theentrance, and with loud gibbering menaced us from the outside. Anothermoment, and we might expect them to charge in upon us. 

The entrance was yet open--the slab lay outside, and we dared not goback for it--we had nothing to use for a door--nothing by which we couldshut the brutes out; and all we could think of was to stand by theentrance and defend it as we best might. Ben with the long musket, andI with a brand, which I still clutched, but which no longer blazed, andcould only be used as a bludgeon. Should these weapons fail, we wouldhave to take out our knives, and make the best fight we could; but weknew that if the baboons once got inside, so as to surround us, weshould not have long to live. 

The screaming brutes had all come up, and we could see them plainlyunder the blaze of the faggots. They covered the whole space betweenthe trunk of the tree and the fire; and as near as we could estimatetheir number, there were about three score of them. They danced madlyabout, uttering loud wails--as if lamenting their fallen comrades--andthen breaking out into more clamorous cries, that expressed rage and thedesire for vengeance. They had not yet made their rush for theentrance; but there was a large crowd of them standing, or ratherleaping about in front of it, that seemingly only waited for some signalto spring forward. 

We stood in anxious expectation--holding our weapons ready to dash themback. We knew we could do nothing more than "job" them; and we wereapprehensive about the result. Despite all our efforts, some of themmight get past us; and then we should be assailed in the rear, and ofcourse vanquished and destroyed. 

"If we only could get at the door?" said I, looking towards the slab, which could be seen where it lay outside. 

"'Tan't possible, " answered Ben, "the filthy beasts are all around it--they'd pull us to pieces if we only showed nose outside. Dash mybuttons. Will! if I han't got a plan--we'll do without the door--youkeep 'em back while I stop the gap. Here take the gun--its better'nthat stick--look sharp, lad!--knock 'em back--that's the way!"

And in this manner Ben continued to direct me, long after he haddelivered the musket into my hands. I noticed that he had glided behindme, but for what purpose I could not guess; but, indeed, I had no timefor guessing, as the baboons were now beyond all doubt resolved to forcean entrance, and it required all my strength and activity to keep themback with the muzzle of the piece. One after another sprang up on thestep of the narrow doorway, and one after another was sent rolling backagain, by blows that I gave with all the force I could put into my arms;and these blows I was compelled to repeat as rapidly, as the strokes ofa blacksmith's hammer in the shoeing of a horse. 

I could not have continued the exercise long. I should soon have beentired down at it; and then the implacable crowd would have rushed in;but it was not necessary for me to work very long--for just then, I feltmy companion pressing past me towards the entrance, which the nextmoment became darkened up. Only through some chinks, could Idistinguish the blaze beyond, and only through these was the lightadmitted into the chamber!

What had caused the interruption? What was it that was stopping up theentrance? was it the body of my companion, who was thus exposing himselfto the assaults of the infuriated crowd without?

Not a bit of it. Ben Brace knew better than to sacrifice his life inthat idle way; and, on stretching forward his hand, and touching thedark mass that was now interposed between us and the danger, I perceivedwhat it was. It was one of the malefactors!

Neither more nor less was it than one of the mummies, which Ben hadseized hold of, and, after doubling it up, had crammed chuck into theentrance, which it nearly filled from bottom to top. 

The barricade was not yet complete; and my companion after directing meto hold it in place, glided back to procure another of the same. Thishe soon brought forward, and after doubling it up as he had done thefirst, and bundling it into the proper size and shape--regardless of thesnapping of bones and the crackling of joints--he pushed it in alongsidethe other, until the two wedged each other, and completely shut up thedoorway!

Such a scene might have been comic enough--notwithstanding the sacredcharacter of the place--but neither my companion nor I were in anyhumour for comedy. Matters were still too serious; and although theidea of this skeleton barricade was a good one, we were not yet assuredof safety. It might only give us a temporary respite; for we fearedthat our ferocious assailants would attack the mummies with their teeth, and soon demolish the barrier that lay between us. 

And this they certainly would have done, but for a contrivance whichoccurred to us; and that was to leave two small apertures through whichwe could still "job" them, and keep them off. Two chinks were foundbetween the bodies of the malefactors, and these were soon worked to theproper size--so that the musket could be protruded through one, and thestick through the other--and by keeping these weapons in constant play, we were able to push back the brutes, whenever they approached nearenough to seize hold of our skeleton barricade. 

Fortunately the doorway sloped out from the chamber--after the manner ofan embrasure in a fortress--and on this account the bodies were wedgedtightly against the cheeks on both sides; so that although it would havebeen easy to remove them from the inside, it would have required astrong pull to have drawn them outward. So long, therefore, as we couldprevent the mandrills from tearing them to pieces, we should be safeenough. 

For more than an hour we were kept at constant work, shoving our weaponsbackward and forward like a pair of sawyers. At length, however, theassaults of the enemy outside, became feebler, and more desultory. Theybegan to perceive that they could not effect an entrance, and as most ofthem had by this time received a good punch in the head, or between theribs, they were not so eager to try it again. 

But, although they at length desisted from their attempts to break inupon us, we could still hear them as before. We could no longer seethem--for the fire had gone out, and all was darkness, both outside andwithin. 

Not a ray of light reached us from any quarter; and we passed the nightin the midst of perfect darkness and gloom. 

But not in silence: all night long the troop kept up its chorus ofscreams, and howlings and wailings; and although we listened attentivelyin the hopes that we might hear some signs of departure, our ears werenot gratified by any such sounds. 

It was certainly one of the most unpleasant nights that either mycompanion or I had ever passed. I need not say that neither of usslept, we had not a wink of sleep throughout the live-long night; norwould it have been possible for Morpheus himself to have slept under thecircumstances. We had heard of the implacable disposition which notonly the mandrills, but other baboon-monkeys exhibit when they have beenassailed by an enemy; we had heard that their resentment once kindled, cannot be again allayed until the object of it either becomes theirvictim, or else escapes altogether beyond their reach. With the monkeytribe it is not as with lions, buffaloes, rhinoceroses, or otherdangerous beasts that maybe encountered in the forests of Africa. Whenthe enemy is out of sight, all these animals seem to forget the assaultthat may have been made upon them, or, at all events, soon give overtheir hostile intentions. Not so with the baboons. These monstrouscreatures possess an intelligence far superior to that of ordinaryquadrupeds. In fact, they are capable of a certain amount of reasoningpower, which although far inferior in degree to that of the humanspecies, is nevertheless of precisely the same character. 

There are some people who think it savouring of profanity to make anassertion of this kind; but there are people of very weak minds, who areafraid to look philosophy in the face, lest it should contradict somefavourite dogma, in which they have long been accustomed to put faith. Such people will boldly give denial to the most positive facts, that maybe observed both in the geological and zoological world; and do notscruple to give hard names to those who have the candour to acknowledgethese facts. It is absurd to deny that monkeys are possessed ofreasoning powers; no man could stand five minutes in front of a monkeys'cage in any of our great zoological gardens, without being convinced ofthis fact. 

With the baboons, the reasoning faculty is not so strongly developed asit is in some other species of the ape tribe, as the great ourang andthe chimpanzee; but for all that, Ben Brace and I knew it was strongenough to enable them fully to understand the situation in which we wereplaced, and to know that we could not possibly escape from ourtree-prison without passing before their eyes. We knew, too, that theirpassions were still stronger than their reasoning powers; that aftersuch offence as we had given them, by killing one of their number--perhaps a venerated leader of the tribe--wounding another, andadministering violent "punches" to nearly every individual in the gang, there was not the slightest probability that they would suffer us toescape without first trying the effect of a long siege upon us. 

If this was to be the case, we could have no hope of escape. Themandrills might remain upon the ground as long as they pleased. Somemight go off to obtain food and drink, while the others watched; andthus they could relieve one another. For that matter, drink was to behad near at hand--at the fine spring where we had eaten our supper--though, for any good it could do us, it might as well have been fiftymiles off. Food too the monkeys could easily procure in the woods closeby the base of the hill, or they might sustain themselves on the largefruit of the baobab, which was their favourite and peculiar food, and onthis account called the monkeys' bread-fruit. In fact, my companion andI now suspected that the great tree was their habitual place of resort--their roost or dwelling-place--and that they had been just on their wayhome, from their day's rambling in the woods, when they first came uponus. This would account for the fierce and unprovoked attack which theyhad at once made upon our camp. 

Under all these considerations then it was no wonder that neither of usthought of going to sleep, but on the contrary, sat up throughout thewhole night, kept awake by a full apprehension of our peril. We hadhopes--though we were far from being sanguine about it--that as soon asday broke, our besiegers might be tempted to follow their habitualroutine, and might go off into the woods. 

Alas! when morning came, we saw to our dismay that they had no suchdesign; from their cries and gestures we were satisfied that the siegewas to be sustained. They were all there--all that we had seen upon thepreceding night--and it appeared as if there were many more. No doubtothers had joined them from the woods; for there were not less than ahundred of them. The hideous brutes appeared all around--some squattedon the ground, some up in the branches of the baobab--and in the midstof a chattering group we could see the carcass of the one that had beenkilled while close by was the wounded individual, also surrounded bysympathising friends. 

Now and again, a band would collect together; and apparently inspired bya fresh burst of rage, would crowd up to the entrance of our asylum, andrenew their attack upon the barricade. We, as before, would repel them, until they perceived that their attempts were futile, and then theywould desist, and retire until something arising among themselves seemedto instigate them to a renewed assault. 

This was their conduct throughout the whole of that day, and during allthe time were we kept shut up in our gloomy cell. We had strengthenedour barricade--by materials obtained from the third malefactor--and sofar felt safe enough; but we now began to have fears of another enemy--one that was as terrible in its attack, and as powerful to destroy, aseither the mandrills, or the strong lion himself. That enemy was notnew to us; we had already had an encounter with it; we had met it amongthe branches of the dragon-tree, and we were now to meet it again besidethe trunk of the baobab. It was thirst. 

Yes, we already experienced its painful sensation. Every moment it wasgaining ground upon us, and its pangs becoming keener and harder toendure. Should the siege continue much longer, we knew not how we couldendure it. 

Should the siege continue? It did continue throughout all that day, thefierce brutes remained by the tree throughout all the following night;and when the second morning dawned, we saw them around as numerous asever, and apparently as implacable and determined on vengeance as theyhad been at their first onset!

What were we to do? Without rest, without sleep, without food, butworst of all without water, we could exist no longer. To go out was tobe destroyed--torn to atoms--devoured; to stay where we were was to dieof thirst--a more lingering and painful death! what were we to do?

We were in deep despair--we had almost yielded up the hope of beingsaved--not almost, but altogether. 

We could have had no hope, except that our assailants might become tiredof the protracted siege and leave us. But, as already observed, thesecreatures possess intelligence that resembles that of human beings. They perfectly comprehended our situation, and knowing it, were notlikely to give us any chance of escape; there was no hope. 

In this belief had we continued for some time, sitting side by side in astate of extreme dejection. Neither of us said a word. We had nothingto say--no counsel to offer to each other. 

We had several times talked over the possibility of fighting our waythrough the host of mandrills, and escaping by swiftness of foot. Weknew that, once in the open ground, we could run faster than they; foralthough the baboons run well through thickets and woods--where theyoccasionally help themselves forward by grasping the boughs of thetrees--and although upon open ground they progress faster than manyother kinds of monkeys, yet a man can outrun them. 

This we knew, and were now very regretful that we had not made a burstthrough their line, and gone off at first, as we should have done. Afterwards it became more difficult to do so, as the crowd got greater, and hemmed us in more closely, and we had looked upon it as altogetherimpossible. Now, however, that the terrible thirst was impelling us, wehad almost made up our minds to issue forth and run the gauntlet. Benargued that it would be better to do so than perish by inches in thatdark cavern; and I was in the mind to agree with him. We would becertain to have a terrible struggle, and be badly torn; in allprobability one or both of us would fall: but the prospect appeared theless dreadful on account of the suffering we endured from thirst. I mayadd that we were hungry as well; but this was but a secondaryconsideration when compared with the pangs of the sister appetite. 

Another cause of uneasiness now presented itself. The baboons, apparently becoming impatient at waiting so long for their vengeance, seemed to have been forming plans of their own, and began to make freshattempts upon the skeleton barricade. In twos and threes they attackedit with their teeth; and at each assault portions of the dry skin andbones of the mummies were carried off. It was plain that if this shouldcontinue much longer the whole three malefactors would be demolished, and we could no longer defend the entrance. Of course after that therecould be but one result--our destruction. 

More than ever did we give way to despair; and, hardly deeming it worthwhile to exert ourselves, we remained passively awaiting the crisis. 

All of a sudden I perceived my companion rouse himself from hisdespondent attitude and commence fumbling about over the floor. Whatcould he be after? I put the question. 

"I've got an idea, Will!" was his reply, "shiver my timbers!" continuedhe, "if I don't believe I can scatter them apes to the four points o'the compass. "

"How?" I eagerly inquired. 

"You'll see, lad! where be the skin o' the lion?"

"I'm sitting upon it, " said I, "do you want it?"

"Yes--quick! give it me, Will!"

It was by a mere chance that the lion's hide had been brought inside thechamber. We had not used it as a cover--on account of its being stillraw--and, previous to the appearance of the baboons, it had been rolledup, and laid in the entrance of the tree-cave as the fittest place thatoffered. In rushing inside, it had been kicked before us; and thus itwas that we happened to be in possession of it. 

Without losing a second of time, I pulled it from under me, and handedit to my companion. I already suspected the use he intended to make ofit; and without further explanation, I went to work to assist him in hisdesign. 

In ten minutes after, the body of Ben Brace was completely enveloped inthe skin of the lion; which was tied and corded around him in such amanner, that it would have required sharper eyes than those of a baboonto have discovered the counterfeit. 

His design was to sally forth in this disguise and show himself to thebaboons, with the hope that the appearance of their king might terrifythem into flight. If it did not produce this effect, Ben reasoned, thatwe could be no worse off than ever, as he could retreat back into thecave and we could barricade it as before. 

There was certainly some probability that the plan might succeed. Weknew that nearly all animals have a great dread of the lion, and thatthe baboons are no exception to the rule. Often the very sight of theforest-monarch will terrify other wild beasts to such an extent thatthey will run before him as from the presence of a human being. Theingenious plan, therefore, of counterfeiting the lion, which mycompanion had conceived, was not without good probability of success;and we were both cheered by the prospect. 

To make sure that failure should not arise from haste or carelessness inthe preparations, we proceeded with due care and caution, and tookplenty of time to get everything complete. We sheathed Ben's arms inthe skin that had covered the fore-limbs of the lion, stretching it outtill the paws concealed his knuckles. The legs were wrapped in the hidethat had enveloped the posterior limbs of the great beast; and we had agood deal of trouble before the "pantaloons" could be made to fit. Thehead was easily adapted to the crown of the sailor; and the ample skinof the body met in front, and was there fastened by strings. Fortunately we had plenty of cord. That fine piece, that had alreadydone such good service, was still in our possession, and we again madeuse of it to advantage. 

At length the masquerading costume was deemed complete, and the lion wasready to play his part. 

We were cautious, too, about the disposal of the mummies, so that, incase of need, they might serve us again: and, when all was arranged toour satisfaction, we pulled them back out of the entrance. 

Our manoeuvres had now attracted the attention of the besiegers--whoshowed by their cries and movements that they were upon the alert. 

Just at this crisis the lion sailed forth; and if ever there was ahelter-skelter among a troop of monkeys worth witnessing, my companionand I saw it at that moment. There was screaming and yelling, andjabbering and gibbering, and a rushing in every direction--except thatwhich would have conducted towards the counterfeit lion--which beast wasall the while making the most violent demonstrations, and uttering loudnoises, that in deepness of baritone almost equalled the roar of theforest-monarch himself!

What became of the baboons we could not tell--they seemed to vanish intothe earth, or the air: at all events in less than two minutes, from thetime the lion made his appearance outside the baobab, not one of themwas to be seen; and the tawny quadruped, all at once ceasing to roarlike a lion, could be heard emitting from his fierce jaws loud yells ofhuman laughter!

We stayed not much longer under the shadow of the baobab. It wasdangerous ground. The mandrills might discover the cheat and come back;so, with this apprehension in our thoughts, we took a hasty leave of ouraged friends the mummies, and hurried rapidly down the hill. We haltedonly to drink, and then pushed onward. 

It was near noon of the third day, from the time of our starting on ourexpedition, before we astonished by our reappearance the crew of the_Pandora_. 

CHAPTER THIRTY ONE. 

The _Pandora_ was now rapidly made ready for her voyage across theAtlantic. The carpenter had finished his bulkheads and hatch-gratings, and the men were daily engaged in emptying the salt-water out of thecasks and refilling them with fresh--a somewhat slow and troublesomejob. 

While these preparations were going on, a messenger arrived at thefactory of King Dingo Bingo, who brought with him a report that put hismajesty into the most terrible state of uneasiness and alarm, and alsoproduced a very similar effect upon the skipper of the _Pandora_. 

The messenger, or messengers--for there were three of them--werenegroes, of course. They were of the kind known as Kroomen; that is, aclass of negroes found along most parts of the western coast of Africa, who are greatly addicted to the sea, and make excellent sailors when soemployed. They are, in fact, the "boatmen" of the African coast, or"watermen, " if you prefer it, but not unfrequently they ship for a longvoyage; and many vessels in the African trade are accustomed, when shortof hands, to make up their crew from among these Kroomen. 

Three of these Kroomen, then, had suddenly made their appearance in theriver, with a report that spread consternation among the people of KingDingo Bingo and those of the _Pandora_. 

What was this report?

It was that a British cruiser had called in at a station some fiftymiles farther up the coast, and reported that she had been in chase of alarge slave barque--that she had lost sight of the latter out at sea, but was still in search of her, and expected to find her to the south--that the cruiser only stopped at the above-mentioned port to take inwater, and, as soon as that was accomplished, she should come down thecoast and search every nook and inlet to find the slaver. 

Most of this information had been given confidentially to the chieffactor of the port, an Englishman, whose business lay in palm-oil, ground-nuts, ivory, and other African products, and who was not supposedto have any connection whatever with the slave-trade. On the contrary, he was one of those who lent his aid to its suppression: giving everyassistance to the slave-cruisers, and being on terms of friendship andintimacy with their commanders. 

But for all that, this comfortable John Bull was suspected--not by theaforesaid commanders, however--of having very amicable relations withhis majesty King Dingo Bingo--so amicable that there were those whohinted at a sort of partnership existing between them!

Be that as it may, it is certain that the Englishman had sent the threeKroomen to warn King Dingo Bingo of his danger--for there was no secretmade of this fact on board the _Pandora_. The Kroomen had venturedround the coast in a small sail-boat, and entered by the mouth of theriver, having performed most part of the dangerous voyage in the night. 

Their report, as I have said, produced consternation on all hands. There could be no doubt that the cruiser was the cutter that had chasedus; and knowing that the slaver had gone southward after giving her theslip, she would take that direction to look out for her, and would becertain to explore every inch of the coast in her cruise. Of course theriver would not be likely to escape her observation, and if she shouldthere find the _Pandora_, it would be all up with the slaver. Probablyenough, the cruiser may have picked up a pilot, who knew all about KingDingo Bingo and his slave-factory. If so, it would not be long beforeshe would be down upon us. She might be looked for every minute!

No wonder, then, that the report of the Kroomen carried consternationwith it. 

As for the "king, " he was far less terrified than the "captain. " Hisvillainous majesty had far less to fear from a visit of the cruiser. Hehad already made his bargain; and although the slaves were still in thebarracoon, they were no longer his, and it mattered not to him intowhose hands they fell. He had received his full pay for them in therum, salt, and muskets; these had been landed and handed over, and assoon as he could remove them beyond the reach of the cruiser, he wouldbe perfectly safe and at his ease. 

This precaution he took as soon as the Kroomen had delivered theirreport. His followers were set to work, and in a few hours everyarticle that had been landed from the barque was carried away from the"factory" and hidden far off in the woods. When the work of removal wasover his majesty lit his pipe and filled his glass, and then sat himdown as coolly and unconcernedly as if there was not a cruiser on allthe African coast. 

Very different, however, was the situation of the captain of the_Pandora_. It is true, he might also have hidden part of his property. He might have run off the slaves into the woods and there concealed themfor a time; and it was amusing to see with what energy the "king"counselled him to his course. His majesty saw, that if this plan wasadopted, and the cruiser should appear in the river, then the barquewould be taken and the slaves left behind, and out of all this confusionthere must be some advantage to himself; there would be a chance thatthe five hundred "bultos" would fall into his hands, and he would beable to sell them a second time. This was, indeed, a rich prospect, and, without hinting to any probable advantage to himself, the oldrascal kept urging the skipper to adopt this plan with an anxiety andimportunity that was quite ludicrous. 

But the captain could not be brought to comply with the advice. He knewthe danger of trusting the five hundred slaves in the woods. Most ofthem might take "leg-bail" for it, and, maybe, his "dear friend" KingDingo Bingo might not guard them from this so very carefully! Some ofthem might find their way to their own homes again, but a good manywould be likely to stray back to King Dingo's town, and it would be ahard matter to identify goods that were so much like each other asnegroes are. 

Besides, if he could even succeed in hiding the cargo, he could not hopeto hide the vessel. The cutter, if she came near the river at all, would be certain to find the barque, and equally certain to capture her. That done, what would become of the slaves? what would become of thecaptain himself, and his crew? They would have difficulty enough eitherto subsist, or find their way out of such an inhospitable land--for theskipper well knew that, his fine vessel once gone, his dear friend Dingowould behave towards him in quite a different manner. Yes, the skipperwas an experienced man, and knew all that, and, knowing it, he lent adeaf ear to the counsels of the "king. "

As soon, therefore, as the report of the Kroomen reached him--for it didnot reach him until some time after his majesty had received it--he atonce formed a resolve as to how he should act, and that resolve was toembark his cargo as speedily as possible, and, without wasting a moment, stand out to sea. 

This the wary skipper perceived to be his best plan; in fact, the onlyone by which he could hope to save his vessel. If the cruiser wasactually coming down the coast--and there could be no doubt but that shewas--his only chance would be to get out before she arrived opposite themouth of the river. Should she once come there before he could put tosea, then the barque would be regularly in the trap, and an armed boator two from the cutter would capture her without any difficulty, indeed, without resistance; for rough, and brutal, and bold, as were the crew ofthe slaver, they knew very well that it would be idle to resist thewell-organised attack of a ship of war, or half-a-dozen armed boats, such as the cutter could set afloat. The capture of the barque would, therefore, be a thing of course, and the only chance her owner had ofsaving her would be to put to sea at once. 

The wind was light--it was blowing from the coast--both whichcircumstances were greatly in favour of the _Pandora's_ escape. Thecontrary wind would be likely to hinder the cruiser from coming near, atall events it would delay her, and then, should the slaver succeed ingetting out, a light breeze, as already seen, would be altogether in herfavour, and against her antagonist. 

Elated by these hopes, but still under terrible anxiety, the captainlost no time in getting his cargo aboard. 

CHAPTER THIRTY TWO. 

All the slaver's boats were called into requisition, and the crew--everyman of them--were as busy as bees. 

Perhaps Brace and myself were the only ones among them who had no heartin the work; but, to keep up appearances, we were compelled to labour asthe rest. 

The embarkation was easy enough, and the stowage still more so. It wasa different affair from taking on board a cargo of heavy barrels andboxes. The living "bales" moved of their own accord, or were forced tomove, if they did not, and there was nothing further required than tomarch them from the barracoon to the bank, then row them to the vessel, hurry them over the side, and huddle them down the hatch to the"'tweendecks" below. The males and females were put into differentcompartments, though this was not done out of any regard to decency, butmerely for convenience. When "stowed" thus they would be easier managedupon the passage--such was the experience of the slave-traders. Thebulk-head that separated them was very slight, and they couldcommunicate through it with each other. 

With the women were stowed all the younger slaves, both girls and boys, and there were many children, poor little "piccaninnies, " jet-black, andnaked as when born. Indeed, most of the whole crowd were naked, bothmen and women. Some of the latter had a simple skirt of cotton, orplaited palm-leaves hanging around them, and a few of the men had apiece of coarse cloth about their thighs, but many were without eventhis apology for a garment. Whatever they may have worn in their nativeplace had been taken from them. No doubt the followers of King Dingo, when making them captives, had robbed them also of their scant wardrobe. The men were manacled together in twos, and sometimes three and four ina group. This was to prevent any attempt at escape, and was the work ofhis majesty. Only a few of the women wore chains; most likely they werethose who possessed a stronger spirit than their wretched companions, and had proved refractory on their inland journey, or while kept in thebarracoon. These manacles were not removed by the people of the_Pandora_, but just as the blacks had been delivered over, so were theycrowded aboard, chains, fetters, and all. 

King Dingo Bingo stood upon the bank by the place of landing and watchedthe embarkation, in which his bodyguard assisted. The skipper was byhis side, and the two held conversation just in the same manner as ifthey superintended the lading of a cargo of ordinary merchandise! Hismajesty occasionally pointed out some one of the slaves, and made hisremarks upon the qualities of the individual. He was either a good"bulto"--valuable article--or some refractory fellow that the captainwas desired to watch well on the voyage. Many of the poor victims wereevidently well-known to this hideous monster, and, indeed, as alreadyhinted at, some of them were his own subjects! King Dingo Bingo thoughtnothing of that so long as he could sell them and get pay in return. His relation to his people generally was that of complete master andowner; and he felt towards them as a farmer to his hogs, or a grazier tohis cattle. He and the captain gaily chatted and joked and laughed, when any of the poor wretches passed them whose appearance wascalculated to excite ridicule; while to me the whole scene was one ofdisgust and sorrow, and with sad, sad heart did I assist in thespectacle. 

The embarkation was still going on, and most of the unfortunatecreatures had been carried aboard, when the boat of the Kroomen wasobserved coming rapidly up stream. These had been sent down to themouth of the river to reconnoitre, and keep watch until the slavershould be ready for sea. In case the cutter or any sail should come insight, they had orders to row back as quickly as possible and give thealarm. 

The fact of them coming back at all was proof that some sail had beenmade out; and the rapidity with which they were plying their oars notonly confirmed this belief, but showed that they had something veryimportant to tell. 

Both Dingo Bingo and the skipper beheld their approach withconsternation, which was not allayed in the least when the Kroomen rowedalongside and delivered their report. 

A sail was in sight, sure enough, and not only in sight, but actuallyheading in for the coast! The Kroomen had no doubt about the sort ofcraft it was. They had seen the cutter before setting out from theEnglish factory. They had noted her rig. It was she. 

The captain at first exhibited some signs of dismay, but after lookingup to the sky and around to the tree-tops, to note which way blew thewind, he appeared to recover his spirits a little, and ordered theembarkation to be hurried on. 

Meanwhile the Kroomen were despatched back to the point of observationat the mouth of the river, with orders to report from time to time theprogress which the cruiser was making. The captain saw that the windwas in his favour, and dead ahead for the cutter; it would be impossiblefor her to enter the river so long as the wind remained in that quarter, and as it was now within an hour of night, she would scarce attempt toventure near the shore, at all events not before morning. His hopeswere that she would cast anchor a mile or two from land, and that in thedarkness he would be able to run the gauntlet and get past her. Hemight catch a shot or two while doing so, but his cargo was worth therisk, and, besides, he had now no other chance of saving either cargo orvessel. Should he remain where he was, both would be captured beforeanother night. 

He had formed his resolution, therefore, to run the gauntlet asdescribed, that is, provided the cutter came to anchor far enough out tosea to give him a chance. His trust was in the wind, which from thistime forth he watched with the greatest anxiety. 

CHAPTER THIRTY THREE. 

The living freight was at length all taken aboard and stowed awaybetween decks, the grated hatches were fastened down, and a ruffiansentry with musket and bayonet stood by each, ready to use his weaponupon any of the poor wretches who might try to get on deck. 

The captain only waited for the report of the Kroomen. 

This came at length, and proved favourable, as the slaver had expected. The cutter had failed to beat in to the shore. She had given up, andcast anchor at about two miles' distance from the river's mouth, thereto await a change in the wind, or the light of another day. It was thevery course that the slave-captain had desired her to take, and which hehad expected. From the position which the cutter occupied, and whichhad been faithfully described by the boatmen, he had no doubt of beingable to get past her in the night. He was once more in high spirits, and sanguine of success. Both he and his majesty were in a big humour, and the rum-glass went merrily round. 

This final carouse occurred upon shore, and in the quarters of hismajesty, whose "treat" it was. The mate, with a boat, had gone down theriver to have a good view of the anchored enemy and become perfectlyacquainted with her position, with the object of making correctcalculations about passing her. 

Meanwhile, the captain remained on shore, to enjoy the parting glass andtalk over future prospects with King Dingo Bingo. Some of the crew werethere as well, among whom were Brace and myself--our purpose being toman the captain's gig and row him aboard as soon as he should take leaveof his majesty and suite. 

It still wanted about half an hour of sunset when the mate returned fromhis reconnoissance and reported that the cutter was anchored just as theKroomen had described; and as the wind was still in the same quarter, blowing directly from the shore, there was every probability that the_Pandora_ would make her escape. Both mate and captain knew the coastwell, and knew that they could run out by keeping well to the south ofwhere the cutter lay. On that side the water was deep and open, and ifthe wind held fair their chances would be good. There was one thing, however, which both feared, and that was the cutter's boats entering theriver before the _Pandora_ should have time to weigh anchor and dropdown to the sea. It was possible enough that the cruiser knew theslaver was in the river. If so, and finding that she could not beatnear enough under the contrary wind, she might get out her boats and rowthem up to the river's mouth, so as to blockade it. The cruiser'speople might do this very thing in anticipation of the trick which theslaver intended to serve them. If, on the contrary, they were not yetaware of the neighbourhood of the _Pandora_, they might not think ofcoming in before the morning. It is true they could not perceive theslaver's masts--these were not visible from the sea--the tall teak-treesand other giants of the forest interposed their umbrageous tops between, and even the high truck of the barque could not be observed so farinland. But it was possible that the cruiser was acting uponinformation, and if so she would know well enough where the slaver wasto be found, and might design to make the attack by means of her armedboats that very night. 

All this was probable enough--the slaver captain knew it to be so, andhence his anxiety to be gone at the earliest moment. 

As soon, therefore, as darkness should descend upon the earth it was hisintention to take in his anchor, drop quietly down the river, and thenmake a bold dash to seaward. 

His design was a sufficiently good one. Though it appeared rash, therewas no rashness about it. It was his only chance of saving his vessel, and cargo too, for the one being captured he would be likely to lose theother, and if the _Pandora_ but remained all night at anchor where shenow lay, she would, in all probability, be a prize before the morning. Whether or not, her chances of escape in the daylight would be greatlydiminished. The cutter would see her tall masts long before she couldget out of the river, and, of course, would have time to manoeuvre andintercept her. Whereas, by dropping down in the night, she might bewell out to sea before any one on board the cruiser should notice her atall. 

It was finally resolved then by the _Pandora's_ officers to sail themoment the darkness came down; and both were wishing, in their ownblasphemous way, for a dark night. 

It yet wanted a few minutes of sundown as the captain took his lastembrace of King Dingo Bingo, and stepped out of the "palace. " Hismajesty came swaggering along to conduct his guest to the landing, whileseveral of the sable courtiers followed in his train. 

All stood upon the bank while the captain was getting into his gig. Brace and I, with the other men of the crew, had already seatedourselves in the boat, and were holding the oars balanced and ready, when all at once we were interrupted by a singular exclamation from theking. 

On looking up I perceived that his eyes were fixed upon me, and the fatmonster was gazing at me as if he desired to eat me up--while all thewhile he kept jabbering to the captain in a language which I could notcomprehend. 

Notwithstanding the time we had been at his factory, I had neverattracted the attention of his majesty before. I don't think he hadever seen me before--that is, to take particular notice of me. I hadbeen, as already stated, all the time on board, with the exception ofthat very evening, and the day I had spent with Brace in the woods; andalthough the slave-king had been often aboard I had never come in hisway, as he usually stayed about the quarter-deck, or in the cabin. Itis likely enough, therefore, that this was the first time he had seteyes upon me to notice me. 

But for what reason was he taking such particular notice of me now?Although I could not tell what he said--for the captain and he talked ina sort of bastard Portuguese (the best-known language in these parts);yet I perceived by his countenance and the animated gestures which hemade use of, that either myself, or something about me, greatlyinterested him. 

Brace was sitting near me, and, without raising my voice above awhisper, I asked him to tell me what the fuss was all about--for it hadnow assumed something of this character--both the captain and the kingtalking hurriedly, earnestly and loudly, in their barbarous jargon. 

Brace's reply was--

"The king ha' taken a fancy to you--he wants to buy you!"

CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR. 

On hearing this explanation I at first felt inclined to laugh, but mymirthful inclinations were soon dissipated. The serious tone of mycompanion's voice, and, above all, the earnest manner of the skipper andking, as they talked the subject between them, at once proved that thething was no joke. 

The captain did not at first appear desirous of acceding to the requestof the negro; but the latter appeared to press the point with so muchsolicitation and earnestness that the white ruffian, stimulated byfeelings of cupidity, evidently began to yield. Five blacks wereoffered in exchange for me--so Brace said, and they were now squabblingabout a sixth! The captain had, in fact, virtually consented to sellme--it was only a question of price!

I was perfectly horrified when I learned this much. Brace himself wasgreatly troubled--for he knew well that the brute in whose power I waswould have no scruples in making such a bargain. The only reason herefused at first was because he had found me useful on board his barque, but if he could add six able-bodied blacks to his cargo--six that wouldfetch 200 pounds each on the Brazilian coast, that would be aconsideration that would far outbalance any service of mine. Of coursehe felt no responsibility about the matter. To whom was heaccountable?--a slaver! an outlaw! Where and when was I ever to reportor punish him! Nowhere and never. He might have sold me into slavery adozen times--taken my life, if it had so pleased him, without theslightest danger of being called to account for it--and he well knewthis. 

No wonder then I became horrified. The idea of becoming the slave ofthat hideous and greasy savage--that cruel monster--a wholesale dealerin human lives--a trafficker in flesh and blood. Oh! it was revolting!

I can hardly describe the remainder of that trying scene. I was in suchagony I knew not how to act, or what to say. I remember being told thatthe bargain was concluded, that the king had agreed to give six blacksfor me, and the skipper had consented to take them; and to prove thatthis was really so, I saw the latter step out of the boat and return tothe hut, arm in arm with the gross savage. They were gone, so saidBrace, to conclude the bargain over a glass of rum. 

I raved, and shouted, and threatened, and, perhaps at that moment, blasphemed. I was not master of my speech, nor yet of my actions. Iwas so appalled with the prospect before me that I could have thrownmyself into the river. Oh! it seemed a horrible fate--thus to be soldinto worse than captivity--a slavery worse than death, to live the slaveof a barbarous monster, with no hope of deliverance, for whence coulddeliverance come? Oh! it seemed a horrible fate! and I was almostfrantic. 

My cries and gestures only drew laughter from the crowd of blacks thatstill lingered upon the bank, and some of them mocked and taunted me intheir native gibberish. Even the men in the boat did not care muchabout the matter. 

Brace alone felt and sympathised with me, but what could he do? I sawfrom his manner that he felt powerless to protect me. They would havemastered and punished him, had he opposed their wishes. 

I wondered, however, that he kept so cool and quiet. I fancied he mighthave shown more feeling; but I was wronging him. He felt keenly, and Isoon learnt the cause of his being so silent. He had been busy all thewhile--busy with his thoughts--busy in maturing a plan for my escape. 

As soon as the captain and king had gone back from the bank, mycompanion shifted a little nearer; and in a low, muttering voice thatcould not be heard by the rest, thus addressed me:--

"No help for't, my lad--sold you for six blacks. Go along wi' king--pretend to go willin', or they'll tie you. Don't be obstropelous an'get tied--be patient and keep sharp look out till `_Pandy_' tripsanchor, then gie 'em the slip--easy enough in the dark--keep down thebank o' the river--near the mouth take to water--swim straight forbarque--I'll be on the look out and throw ye a rope's end. Don't fearto come on--old Mugs won't mind your getting aboard--only too glad toget you back an' play Dingo Bingo a trick. Mind an' do as I've toldyou. Avast, hush--yonder they come. "

Delivered as this speech was, half in whisper, and half in interruptedmutterings, I comprehended its reasonable design, and had just time topromise obedience to its directions when I perceived the captainreturning to the boat. 

He was not alone. The king was waddling by his side, and just behindthem were six large negroes, chained two and two, and driven forward byas many armed myrmidons of their own colour. 

It was for the first six I was to be "swopped, " or rather had alreadybeen, for the bargain was concluded and the blacks were being deliveredover to form part of the slaver's cargo. 

These new "bultos" were not slaves--at least, they had not been such tenminutes before. They were some of the regular followers of the negroking; and, but a short while ago, carried muskets and formed part of hismilitary array, ready to kill or capture his enemies at his nod, or evenhis friends if bidden. But fortune is fickle to such heroes, and theirmore favoured companions had just been directed to capture them anddeliver them over to a life-long bondage. 

In a few minutes more they were huddled unceremoniously into the boat, while I was pulled out of it with as little ceremony and handed over tomy new master upon the bank. 

No doubt the skipper was surprised that I made so little opposition, andthe king seemed equally pleased--for he conducted me with a species ofdrunken politeness into the palace and insisted upon my drinking withhim a glass of his best rum. 

I looked through the apertures of the upright palms that formed thewalls of the hut. I saw the gig cross over to the anchored vessel, andthose whom she carried mount over the gangway. The boat was then rowedastern, the tackle was let down from above, and in a few minutes she washauled high out of water to her place under the poop. 

No longer had I a chance to reach the barque without swimming for it, and for that was now to prepare myself. 

CHAPTER THIRTY FIVE. 

I remembered the advice of Brace, and submitted, with as good grace as Icould, to the hospitalities of his black majesty. I drank a portion ofhis rum, and even appeared jolly! He seemed greatly pleased with mybehaviour, and evidently esteemed me a good bargain; though theslave-captain had screwed him far above his original offer. His firstbid had been a fair exchange--man for man, or man for boy--a black for awhite, and he must have been strongly bent on the purchase to have givensix to one!

What could he intend me for?--a slave to wait upon him? hand him hisfood when he should feel inclined to eat? his rum when he desired todrink? fan the mosquitoes off him when he was asleep? and amuse him whenawake? Was this the sort of life for which he had designed me? or washe going to promote me to some higher employ? make me his privatesecretary or clerk? his prime minister, perhaps? marry me to one of hisdark-skinned daughters? make a prince of me?

From the hospitable manner in which he began his treatment of me, Ireally had thought, that if I continued to please him, he would give mean easy life of it. I had heard of such cases, where white men hadbecome the favourites of negro princes, and had been placed in officesof high trust; and, perhaps, such would have been my destiny, had Iremained with King Dingo Bingo. 

But even had I been assured of the best of treatment--even had I beenpromised the highest office in his kingdom--the throne itself, with thehandsomest of his daughters for my queen--I should have held on to myintention of running away from him all the same, and returning to thebarque. It was certainly no Elysium to fly to--perhaps from the fireinto the frying-pan; but still there was the hope that my life on boardthe _Pandora_ would not be of long continuance, and even there, underthe protection of Brace, they had of late treated me less cruelly. 

As for King Dingo Bingo, I felt a loathing in his company that I cannotdescribe. I felt a presentiment of some terrible evil, and I wasresolved, if I did not succeed in reaching the barque, to run away fromhim all the same and try my fortune in the woods. Yes; notwithstandingits lions and other fierce brutes, I was determined to escape to theforest and live as I best might, or die if I could not live. 

There was a thought in my mind. I had heard them talk of the Englishfactory farther up the coast--fifty miles farther. I might succeed ingetting there. An Englishman was its chief. 

True, they said he was a friend of King Dingo--a partner in fact--andfrom what had transpired I had reason to believe that this was but tootrue. Still he was an Englishman. Surely he would not give me up--surely he dared not. I thought, too, of the cruiser. She wouldprotect, she would not give me up; but, on the contrary, would haveblown his black majesty to the skies for making such a demand. If Icould only make known my situation--but how was that to be done?Impossible! By the morrow's sun she would be he longer on the coast. She would be gone in pursuit of the _Pandora_--perhaps within anotherhour!

I was loathing the presence of the negro king, who appeared trying, inhis rude manner, to be agreeable. He plied me with rum, and I pretendedto drink it. I could not understand his talk, though a few Englishwords, and those of the most vulgar in our language, were familiarenough after my voyage in the _Pandora_. But his majesty was by thistime so drunk that even his own people could with difficulty understandhim; and every moment he was yielding more and more to the potentspirit. 

I joyed at observing this--it would help my purpose. I joyed to see himstagger over the floor, and still more when he stumbled against a sortof couch-bed and fell heavily upon it. 

The next moment he was sound asleep--a deep, drunken sleep. His snorewas music to my ears--though it resembled the dying snort of a prize ox. 

At this moment I heard across the river the clacking of the windlass, and the rough rasping of the anchor chain as it was drawn through theiron ring of the hawse-hole. 

Most of the royal attendants were out upon the bank to witness thedeparture of the barque, just visible through the dim twilight. 

I waited a few minutes longer, lest I should set forth too soon, and, therefore, be pursued and overtaken before I could get down to the mouthof the river. I knew that the barque would move but slowly--the streamwas narrow and curved in several places, and therefore she could not useher sails. She would drop down by the force of the current, and I couldeasily keep up with her. 

The attendants of the king were in no way suspicious of my intentions. They observed that I appeared well pleased with my new situation. Nodoubt most of them envied me my good fortune, and it is probable I waslooked upon as the "new favourite. " It was not likely I should run awayfrom such splendid prospects--not likely indeed! Such an idea neverentered the mind of one of the sable gentlemen who surrounded me; and assoon as his majesty fell asleep, I was left free to go about wherever Ipleased. Just then it pleased me to skulk backward behind the greatbarracoon, and a little further still into the thick woods beyond. Forthis point I took a diagonal line that led me back to the river bankagain--only at a considerable distance below the "factory"--and, havingnow got beyond earshot of the negro crew, and altogether out of theirsight, I advanced as rapidly down the bank as the brushwood would permitme. 

CHAPTER THIRTY SIX. 

I had observed before starting, that the barque had got up her anchorand was slowly gliding down stream. At intervals I turned a little outof my way and came close to the edge of the water, to make sure that shewas not getting ahead of me; and then I would glide back into the path, which ran parallel with the stream, but at several yards' distance fromthe bank. 

Guiding myself thus, I advanced at about the same rate as the vessel wasgoing, and every now and then had her under my eye through the openingsin the trees. 

I had no difficulty in making her out, for, contrary to the wish of theslave-captain, the night was a bright one, with a clear moon coursingthrough a sky that was without a single cloud. 

Slowly as sailed the barque, it was just as much as I could do to keepup with her. Had the path been open there would have been nodifficulty--but there was in reality no path at all, only a track madeby wild animals, which here and there was closed up above with trailingvines and creeping plants, that stretched from tree to tree and hinderedmy rapid advance. Though beasts could go under these natural bridgeswithout impediment, a human being had to crouch under or climb over, andall this required time. There were so many of these obstructions that Iwas greatly delayed by them, and found it just as much as I could do tokeep square with the vessel constantly moving onward. I knew that Imust get a good way ahead of her, so as to choose a place for taking tothe water and swimming out to her as she passed down. As the river grewwider near its mouth I was likely to have a long swim for it. 

Several times I was terrified by the appearance of wild beasts, whoseforms I could just distinguish in the obscurity that reigned under theshadows of the trees. I saw several kinds, and some of immense sizethat went crashing through the underwood as I came suddenly upon them. These must have been either rhinoceroses or the large hippopotamus--Icould not tell which under the shadows--but whichever they were, theyran off at my approach. I might have feared them more than I did, hadit not been that a greater fear was upon me. I feared to hear thevoices of King Dingo Bingo and his black guards behind me. I fearedthis more than anything; and at intervals I stopped upon the path andlistened. 

But indeed they would need to have been near for me to have heard them. The forest was filled with other sounds, and only a very loud noisecould have been heard above the general chorus. There was the shrillchirrup of cicadas and tree-crickets, the hoarse croaking of toads andfrogs--some of these as loud as the routing of a bull--there wasscreaming of cats, the barking of jackals, and the chattering andhowling of monkeys. A perfect chorus of discordant sounds produced bythe barque moving down the river, and no doubt partially by my ownpassage through the underwood. One kind set the other a-going, and thealarm and consequent noises proceeding from it spread to a far distancethrough the forest. 

I thought it less probable that I should be followed through the woods, than down the stream itself. When missed, a canoe was most likely to bebrought into requisition--perhaps the royal galley itself, with hismajesty to guide the pursuit. They would remember that I haddisappeared just at the moment the barque weighed anchor, and wouldsuspect that I had gone aboard at once. It was far more likely, therefore, the search would be made upon the water, and the pursuerswould paddle their craft directly for the barque. Under this belief Igave uneasy glances up the river, whenever I could command a view of it. As yet no pursuers appeared. 

Another consideration troubled me. The Kroomen had gone to the river'smouth to watch the movements of the cruiser and report whether she hadlaunched any boats. Now these fellows were entirely in the interest ofKing Dingo. They might see me as I swam to the barque, and, taking meinto their boat, carry me back to the factory. They had been presentwhen the bargain was made, and knew all about it. I must, therefore, look out for their boat and avoid it. 

With such thoughts and resolves passing through my mind, I once moremarked the progress of the vessel and, diving into the underwood, kepton. 

At length I reached a point where there was a bend in the river. It wasnot far from its mouth. Beyond this place the stream widened into asort of bay. 

It would not do for me to go beyond. I should have too long a swim forit; besides, the barque was about being got under sail--her canvas wasalready loose; and once the sails were sheeted home, they would catchthe wind and carry her rapidly through the water--so rapidly that Imight not be able to get aboard. 

I had gone far enough. I had reached the point where it was best for meto take to the water; and, flinging off my shoes and most of myclothing, I stepped down to the water's edge and plunged in. 

CHAPTER THIRTY SEVEN. 

The barque was not yet opposite me; but, by the rate at which she wasmoving, I calculated she would be so by the time I could arrive inmidstream. 

Brace had told me to swim for the bows--for he would be there with hisrope; while, in case I should not be able to lay hold of it anotherwould be ready at the gangway ports with a second rope. One or otherwould be sure to haul me in; but it would be better if I could getaboard at the bows, as then I might not be observed either by mate orskipper, and even should his majesty come after me I could be hiddenaway about the forecastle. The skipper, not knowing I was aboard, would, of course, deny me with a will. I was determined, therefore, todo all I could to get aboard by the bows. 

I was an excellent swimmer--not surpassed by any of the _Pandora's_crew, except, perhaps, by Brace himself, who was one of the best in theworld. I had practised a great deal in my schooldays in rivers, fresh-water lakes, and the sea itself; and I thought nothing of swimminga mile or more without rest. Crossing from the bank of the river tomidstream--a distance of not over two hundred yards--was a merebagatelle, and I had no apprehension of not being able to accomplish itat my ease. 

But although I had no apprehension about my powers of swimming, I waskeenly sensible of danger from another source. I had not thought of itbefore that moment--for the excitement of escaping, and the difficultyof making my way through the underwood, had driven every thought ofdanger out of my head, except that of being pursued. The peril frombehind had prevented me from dwelling upon dangers ahead; and, it wasonly after I had plunged into the stream, that I became the victim of akeen apprehension. Then, and not till then, did I remember the fate ofthe unfortunate Dutchman!--then, and not till then, did I think of thecrocodiles!

A horrid sensation came over me--a dread feeling of fear. My blood rancold--far colder than the water of the stream--perhaps at that moment Iwas within reach of a huge man-eating crocodile? at all events, withinsight, for some of these hideous monsters were sure to be near, eitherby one bank or the other. Indeed, as I was about to plunge in I saw along dark form by the shore, some twenty yards further down, which I hadtaken for a floating log. The noise made by my body striking the waterhad caused it to move. I thought then it was the current; but now, under my keen apprehensions, I thought differently. It was no deadlog--it was the motion of a living creature--beyond doubt a hugecrocodile!

This conjecture soon became a conviction. A floating log would scarcehave settled there, against the sedgy bank, and where there was currentenough to carry it onward; it was no log, it was the great lizarditself. 

I could not restrain myself from half turning round, and raising my bodybody high in the water to look back. The clear moonlight gave me everyadvantage, and I could perceive any object on the water almost asdistinctly as by day. 

One glance was sufficient to make me aware of my perilous position. Merciful heaven! my conjecture was too true!--the dead log was no log, but an enormous crocodile!--its hideous shape was plainly seen; its longcloven head and broad scaly back glittered high above the water, and itssnout was elevated and turned towards me, as though it was just gettingover a surprise, and coming to the knowledge of what sort of creature Iwas. 

Its surprise, however, was soon over, and before I could stretch myselfto swim on, I saw it lash the water into foam with its tail--as if toset itself in motion--and the next moment it parted from the bank andcame rushing towards me!

Its body was now sunk below the surface, but its blunt, haggard head, and sharp snout were projected high above the water. 

I saw all this as I turned round again; and with a feeling of coldhorror upon me I swam on. 

The barque was now near--her bows were not fifty yards distant, and thecrocodile was still more than a hundred behind me. But I well knew thatthese amphibious monsters can far outswim a man. Through the water theymake progress as an otter, and with like rapidity. I felt sure I shouldbe overtaken, and then--

The cold horror continued--I screamed out for help--I continued my criesas I swam on!

I heard voices from the barque, in answer to my cries. I could seeforms gliding about the head, and running out upon the bumpkin-shrouds, and along the bowsprit I could distinguish the deep voice of Braceuttering words of encouragement and direction. 

I was under the bowsprit-end--I could see no rope--I looked in vain fora rope--none had been thrown to me. Oh, heavens! what was I to do?

Once more I raised myself in the water, and looked back. It was anappalling sight. The black head of the crocodile glittered within tenfeet of me--I could see the jaws extended--the long, irregular tusks--the strong, scaly limbs, as they paddled the water. 

In another instant I should have felt those terrible teeth; and, grippedbetween the hard jaws of the monster, as in a vice, would have beendragged to the bottom of the dark waters had it been my destiny. 

But it was not so written in the book of fate. Just as I had givenmyself up for lost, I felt a strong hand clutching my garments by thewaist, and the instant after I was lifted clear out of the river, andhoisted high into the air! The crocodile made a rush forward and leapedfar above the surface; but I had been raised beyond his reach, and hefell back with a plunge, and for some moments continued lashing thewater with his tail. Then, seeing that his victim had escaped him, heswam off, and disappeared round the side of the vessel. 

I scarce knew how I had been so miraculously saved. Despair and terrorhad confused my senses; and it was only after I had passed above, andset upon my feet upon the firm deck, that I understood all. 

Brace was my preserver. He had run out to the bowsprit-end, and fromthat had slipped down the dolphin-striker, and let himself still lowerby means of a looped rope. By this means he had been enabled to swinghimself down, so that he could reach the surface. Fortunately, it wasat that moment that I had risen in the water to face the crocodile, andhad thus given Brace the opportunity of gripping me firmly and jerkingme aloft. 

It was a very tight fit, however; and I vowed, that, unless forced toit, I would never again bathe my limbs in the waters of an Africanriver. 

CHAPTER THIRTY EIGHT. 

I have no doubt that the skipper knew all about my coming aboard. Indeed, there had been such a noise made by the men while the crocodilewas in pursuit of me, that it was impossible that either he or the matecould be ignorant of the cause of it. I was taken down to theforecastle, however, and heard not a word about being sent back. Intruth, as Ben had already informed me in his mutterings, the skipper wasrather pleased than otherwise, at being able to overreach King Dingo, and as he had found me useful to himself he had no desire to let me go. It was only the large profit he expected by the exchange that hadtempted him to part with me; but so long as he had kept his bargain andregularly delivered me over, his conscience was satisfied, and he was inno way offended or displeased that I found my way back to the barque. Unless, therefore, the canoe came after us and demanded me to be givenup, I would not have to go back to Dingo Bingo. 

It was not until we were cleverly out of the river, and the _Pandora_had spread her wings to the breeze, and was standing towards the opensea, that I felt easy in my mind. Many an uneasy glance did I cast upthe river as we floated slowly towards its mouth, noting every darkobject and every ripple that appeared upon its current. It was not thecrocodile that caused me to look tremblingly back; it was a still morehideous monster I dreaded--the long canoe with its row of sable rowers, and King Dingo Bingo in the stern. 

The thought of being taken back was dreadful in the extreme. I shouldno longer be treated with kindness; on the contrary, the spitefulmonarch would punish me for my attempt to escape, would revenge himselffor the deception I had practised upon him--would lead me a life of thegreatest misery. 

Yes, it would be a sad affair to be retaken; and not till the _Pandora_had swept out of the river's mouth--not till the Kroomen's boat had beenpassed, and we were scudding out into the wide sea did I get over myapprehension. 

Then was I relieved from all uneasiness on the score of Dingo Bingo, andthe moment after had ceased to think of him and his brutal myrmidons. 

Yes--the moment after--for a new scene was upon the stage--a newspectacle was to be enacted of which I was to be a witness. 

As soon as the the _Pandora_ had passed the river-bar she was visible tothe cutter, from the water-line to the truck, and so was the cutter toher. Both vessels had a full view of each other, or might have had, forthe moon was shining so clear that a ship could be traced at a longdistance off. The cutter's people, however, did not appear to noticethe slaver, until the latter had got several hundred yards out to sea. Perhaps the shadowy background of the forest obscured her, or the watchmay have been careless. Whether or no, it was some minutes before therewas any movement on board the cruiser. Then a movement was observedwhich showed that she had discovered the barque. The drum was heardsounding the alarm, and her sails were unfurled with all the rapiditywhich results from sufficient strength in a crew, combined with perfectdiscipline. 

Notwithstanding the advantage which the slave-captain had obtained fromthe boldness of his attempt and the suddenness of his appearance, therewas one circumstance that had turned against him. During the hour ortwo that had intervened since the cruiser had dropped anchor, the windhad veered round nearly a full quarter, and, instead of blowing directfrom the land, its course was now nearly parallel with the shore. 

Of course the experienced skipper had observed the change long ago--itrequired only a glance to perceive it--the cutter herself, now lying atanchor, beam-ends to the shore, indicated the change, for the Kroomenhad reported, that when she first anchored her head was pointed directlyfor the land. 

The slave-captain with chagrin observed this change in the wind, andwith an apprehension he had not before felt. Had the wind continued inthe same quarter as when the cruiser was first reported, he knew that hecould easily run out past her. The breeze would have then been upon hisown quarter, and in that way his crank-vessel sailed best; and by makinggood speed along the diagonal line, he had calculated on being able toget past, with only the risk from a long shot or two. 

The change, however, was against him. The cruiser was directly out tosea--about two miles from the river's mouth. He could not sail towindward of her, as that would be too close to the wind for his ownvessel, unless he kept within range of shot; and it so happened that toleeward there was a shoal, or long sand-bank, that stretched almost fromthe shore to where the cutter was lying. There may have been a distanceof half a mile between the cutter and the edge of this shoal, but thiswas not a sufficient width for running the gauntlet as the slave-captainhad intended. The warship, running down the wind, would easily haveintercepted the barque before she could have passed through, and giventhe latter such a broadside as would have crippled and brought her to atonce. 

I was standing near the skipper and his mate, and listening to theirhorrid execrations as they perceived the dilemma they were in. I waslistening, because I was as much interested as they could have been inthe result--though with hopes and wishes directly antagonistic totheirs--I was praying in my heart that we should be captured! Even atthe risk of being killed by a broadside from one of my own country'sships, I could not help desiring this termination to the affair. 

Even though I had been but a few minutes aboard, since the lading of thecargo, I was already impressed with the awful scene--I felt pity--keencompassion--blended with loathing. The horrid howling of the blacks, crowded to suffocation below--their cries of entreaty, and, at times, ofmenace--were a foretaste of what I should be compelled to listen to forweeks, perhaps months. Oh! it would be a fearful existence. In myheart I prayed that we should be captured. 

CHAPTER THIRTY NINE. 

I was beginning to draw hope from the behaviour of the slave-captain andhis mate. Their apprehension increased as they saw the cutter expandher sails and commence moving through the water. So rapid was themanoeuvre, it was evident she had not waited to take up her anchor, buthad cut the cable! So said the people of the _Pandora_. 

The mate appeared to urge some desperate course upon his superior. Hiswords were--as I heard them:--

"We can't pass her--it's no use, by --, the other's our only chance--thetide's well in--there'll be no danger. "

"Try it, then!" was the captain's reply; "we'll be taken anyhow if wedon't, and, by --, I'd rather go to pieces on a reef than be taken bythis bloody so-and-so. "

The blasphemous dialogue ended, and the mate hurried off to give somedirections to the crew. 

I knew not what they meant to do, but in a few moments after, I observedthat the _Pandora_ suddenly changed her course and steered direct forthe cutter! One would have thought she was going to run right down uponthe latter, as if to ride over her, or have a shot from her bow-ports;and no doubt the warship was astonished at the manoeuvre, as were manyof the slaver's own crew. 

The mate, however, who had counselled this movement, had a method in hismadness. It was not his intention to rush upon destruction, so certainas that would have been; and before the _Pandora_ had sailed threecables' length in its new direction, she was seen to tack round, tillthe wind lay upon her beam and her bowsprit once more pointed towardsthe land!

This manoeuvre was still a mystery to most of the slaver's crew, who, ofcourse, acted only in obedience to orders. There were a few of them, however, in the confidence of their officers who knew the intention. 

The cruiser evidently did not. No doubt the idea of her commander wasthat the barque was making back for the river, for towards that pointwas she now heading. Seeing that she could not escape out to sea, shewas giving up the attempt, and her crew were now resolved in running thevessel either into the river again, or ashore anywhere, with the designof abandoning her and making their escape to the boats. Thus only couldthe cutter's commander interpret the strange manoeuvre of the barque. He never suspected a ruse, for there seemed no chance of affecting one. But the cutter's commander was mistaken. A ruse was intended, and, inless than twenty minutes after, was carried out before the commander'seyes, no doubt to his astonishment and chagrin. If the slave-captainand his assistant lacked humanity, they were not deficient inseamanship, and their superior knowledge of the coast now gave them theadvantage. 

As soon as it was perceived that the slaver had tacked and was headingback towards the river, the cruiser also changed her course and followedafter. Of course the latter made all speed, in full expectation ofeither capturing the barque at once, on chasing her into the river, where she would become an easy prey. The only fear now among thecutter's crew was, that the slaver's would either scuttle the barque, orset fire to her on leaving; and, with the thoughts of prize-money intheir minds, this was their great source of apprehension. But they weredetermined to give no time either for scuttling or burning, and everyhand on board the warship was exerting himself to produce speed. 

I have stated that there was a reef to leeward: it should rather becalled a shoal, since it was a sort of muddy sand-bank formed by thecurrent of the river, and running diagonally into the sea for a longdistance--a sort of low peninsula. Now this sand-bank, where it joinedthe land, was usually covered with water, and, during full tides, agood-sized ship might cross over the miniature isthmus, and get out tosea through the long reach of water between the sand-bank and the shore. It was only at high-tide that this could be done, with a vessel drawingany considerable depth of water. 

For some ten minutes had the chase continued--one vessel followingdirectly in the wake of the other. The barque was now close into theland, and as if about to enter the river's mouth, while the cutter was ahalf-mile astern, and just opposite the longitudinal edge of the shoal. 

At this moment the slaver let slip her lee braces--her head came roundtill the wind was right astern, and she stood right in behind the reef. It was a moment of anxiety among her crew. In another instant she wouldstrike or go free. In another instant she would be bilging helplesslyamong the sands of Africa, or would be on her course free and unimpededfor the shores of America!

This time the triumph was for the wicked. The barque scraped the sandupon the bottom, but passed safely across. The crisis was over, and thehoarse huzza of that ruffian crew announced the victory!

Further pursuit was useless. The cutter was still climbing along theedge of the sandy shoal--slowly, for wind and tide were against her, while the barque, with all sail set, was scudding down the opposite sideat the rate of twelve knots an hour!

Shots were fired from the cruiser's guns, but with little effect--abroken spar and a rope or two cut in the rigging were easily set torights; and before the cutter could wear and get out to sea theslave-ship was far, far away towards the rim of the horizon!

CHAPTER FORTY. 

Of the cutter we never saw more. When the sun rose there was no sail insight, and the slaver alone upon the ocean, was standing upon herwestward course, under a soft gentle breeze and a cloud of sail. Nodoubt the cutter had abandoned the chase near the coast--for her formerexperience had taught her, that under such a light wind she was no matchfor the barque. She saw that the later had escaped--that it would beuseless to follow her out into the Atlantic--and she was constrained, therefore, to go in search of other slavers that might prove less fleetthan the _Pandora_. 

Under these circumstances the chase was abandoned, and the barque wasnow free to traverse the wide Atlantic ocean, and deliver her humancargo on the Brazilian shores. It would be a mere accident if she metwith further interruption. Possibly, an English man-o'-war of the SouthAmerican squadron might yet overhaul her; but far more likely she wouldfind her way into some quiet little Brazilian harbour--or into Cuba ifshe preferred it--where she would be entirely welcome, and where herowner would find not the least difficulty in disposing of his fivehundred "bales, " or ten times the number if he had had them. 

This then was the probable destiny of the _Pandora_. Her voyage was tobe a success; five hundred more unfortunate beings were to swell theranks of slavery--her captain would be enriched--her crew would receivebounty and live for a time in riotous debauchery--and all this at theexpense of every right of humanity--every principle of morality. 

What cared they for this, either captain or crew? They knew thatgovernments winked at their transgressions--that some openly approved ofthem--some of these rough fellows were even intelligent enough to know, that the apparently earnest endeavours on the part of the government ofGreat Britain to suppress slavery and and the slave-trade were onlymock-earnest after all--a mere political pretence--a ruse against therepublicanism of America. Yes; some of these rough fellows knew it, tobe sham--knew, too, that the sums annually expended by Great Britain onthe barbaric luxuries of an idle court would have been sufficient tohave stopped slave-dealing over the whole world--but that, instead, thisprofuse waste only created slaves--white slaves, and a far greaternumber than all the blacks that ever crossed the Atlantic. Yes; many ofthese rough fellows had wit enough to understand such matters; and itis, therefore, less to be wondered at that they should fall into thislife of reckless outlawry. Moreover, success once obtained there wouldbe no outlaws on the further side. The rich skipper would take rankamong merchant-princes there. He would go into the best company--and bewell entertained. No matter that his hand was stained with blood andhis brow stamped with guilt. Kings, princes, and emperors of our dayare similarly branded, but for all that, the dainty white hand of womanis contented to grasp theirs in the cordial embrace of amity andapproval. With such high examples before the world no wonder there areslavers--no wonder there should be pirates. It is only singular thereare not more of them. 

Joyful and jolly were the crew of the _Pandora_ when they beheld thecutter hull down upon the horizon, and saw that she abandoned the chase. Their labour would now be of the easiest kind, for a run across theAtlantic, from the Gulf of Guinea to the Brazils, is one of the easiestof voyages to the seaman. The trade-winds blow almost constantly in hisfavour. The trim vessel sweeps smoothly along, and the sails but rarelyrequire shifting. It is more like floating with the current of somegentle stream, than making way across the broad billowy bosom of theAtlantic. 

Alas! smoothly as we ran, it was far from being a pleasant period ofexistence to me. I was called upon to witness a scene of constantsuffering, daily--ay, hourly--my heart was wrung with pain, for therewas not an hour in which some agonising spectacle did not transpireamong the wretched denizens of the "half-deck. "

I need not here describe the ordinary sufferings of the slave-ship. They are recorded in many books; and I believe the most heartrendingtales that have been told are not a whit exaggerated. My own experienceconvinces me that most of them are within the boundaries of truth. Onboard the _Pandora_ these poor wretches were treated as is usual onother slave-vessels. They were kept below, close packed and without anyaccommodation as to sleeping, or even for lying down. They were obligedto huddle together and lie over one another! They had not even spaceenough to be all seated at one time; and the air which they werecompelled to breathe was foul and exhausted of all healthy principle. They were fed and watered just as a farmer would provender his hogs orcattle; and in fact they were treated in all respects as cattle are, when transported across the sea--perhaps not quite so well as these. Even brutes would scarce have been used so cruelly. They were onlypermitted on deck four or five at a time, and only for a few minutes, after which they were forced without ceremony to plunge back into theirloathsome quarters, and the merciless grating was shut down upon them. 

Over this stood a sentry with loaded musket and bayonet--the latter ofwhich was called into requisition in the most wanton and cruel manner. The object was to awe the poor wretches into such fear as would paralyseall efforts at conspiracy or mutiny, for these are sometimes dreaded onboard the slaver. 

Of course such treatment speedily produced its effect. In a few days achange was apparent upon both the faces and forms of the unfortunatevictims. Their bodies became attenuated, their cheeks emaciated, andtheir eyes sunk far into their sockets. Their high cheek-bones rosehigher, and gave to their features a gaunt, wolfish appearance that washideous to behold; while the shining black departed from theircomplexions, and their skin assumed a whitish powdered appearance, as ifthey had been rolling in meal. 

It was indeed an awful spectacle, this transformation of the image ofGod into what had more of the semblance of the Devil--an awfulspectacle; and hourly was my heart wrung with grief and pain. 

Not so the crew of the _Pandora_. They ate and drank and were jolly allthe way. They never even thought of the sufferings of the poor wretchesbelow, whose groans often echoed their laughter. No, these blacks werebut brutes, to be bought and sold, and as such did they in realityregard them. 

CHAPTER FORTY ONE. 

I shall spare the reader many details of this voyage of of the_Pandora_. There were but few incidents outside the vessel itself tobreak the monotony--not even one sail was seen for two weeks afterleaving the Gulf of Guinea. But there were incidents enough on board, many horrid ones, of which I shall spare the reader the details. 

One I must relate in all its particulars. It will be found to containhorrors enough for a thousand, which I would spare the reader ifpossible; but by doing so my narrative must come to a suddentermination, since in this incident lies the continuation of my story. 

Incident is hardly the name for what I am about to relate. It was morethan a mere occurrence; it was a dread and awful calamity; and in aretrospect of the events of my life, this is the one which rises upon mymemory the saddest and darkest; indeed, at the time of its occurrence itmade upon my mind an impression so appalling, that it was a long whilebefore I could think of anything else. Even now, long years after theterrible drama, I was witness of, and partly an actor in, is oftenpassed in review before the eye of memory; and its horrid scenes appearto me with all the painful vividness of reality. 

Listen, then! and I shall make known the nature of this dreadoccurrence. 

As already stated, we had been about two weeks out to sea, with afavouring wind nearly all the time, and had arrived in mid-Atlantic--that is, about half-way between Cape Palmas in Africa and the mosteasterly point of South America--of course, therefore, we were manyhundreds of miles from either shore. 

The breeze continued fair, for we were sailing under the southerntrade-wind, and everything seemed to promise a quick passage to thecoast of Brazil. I was myself gratified at our progress, for I lookedupon every day as a week of misery, and every hour a day, not only tomyself but to the poor creatures who lived only in torments, and bythese torments daily died. Not daily, but hourly, I might almost say, were they dying; and the plunge of their bodies, as they wereunceremoniously tumbled over the side, had become of as frequentoccurrence as the ringing of the watch bells. Over the side were theypitched in all their ghastly nakedness--just as a dead dog would havebeen thrown--with not even a shot or a stone tied to them to sink theircorpses below the surface of the water. On the contrary, many of theirbodies, swollen in an unnatural manner after death, remained upon thesurface of the sea, and could be seen in our wake bobbing up and downupon the waves that had been made by the keel of the vessel in herpassage through the water! Never for a very long period was this awfulspectacle before our eyes. Though oft repeated it was usually a shortscene, and ended in an abrupt strife among the monsters of the deep, amid the foam and spray flung aloft by the violent strokes of theirtails, until a cloud seemed to rest over the spot, concealing thehideous struggle underneath. Then as this cloud slowly settled away, itcould be seen that a human form was no longer there, but in its placemight be observed some mangled remains, with the sail-like fin of theshark projected above the surface or gliding rapidly through the water. 

This, at first, had been a painful spectacle to me, whilst, incredibleto relate, it afforded only amusement to the crew of the _Pandora_. Butin a short while, it had been so oft repeated that it ceased to interestthem even as a momentary diversion; and I--my heart growing, nothardened, I hope, but only practised to bear the pain--was less everyday touched with the hideous spectacle. 

I had infinite opportunities of observing the habits of thosesea-monsters, the sharks. Many of them, I have no doubt, had followedus all the way from the African coast, for there were several with whoseaspect I had grown familiar, from having noticed them day after day. Indeed several of them were marked by the cicatrices of old wounds, which probably they had received in encounters with antagonists of theirown species, or in battles with some other voracious monsters of thedeep. By these scars was I enabled to distinguish more than one; and Iam certain they had followed us all the way, for I had noticed some ofthe marked individuals as we sailed out of the Gulf. I had observed, too, that there were several kinds of them, though the sailors tooklittle notice of the distinction, calling them all by their well-knowncharacteristic name of "sharks. " Indeed, my own observations of themwere not very minute or scientific. I had too much upon my mind, aswell as upon my hands, to direct any thoughts beyond the boundaries ofthe vessel; and it was only at intervals that I gave any attention tothe sea or its finny inhabitants. One thing I could not help observing, and that was, that the number of the sharks had daily increased, andkept increasing; and now, at the end of two weeks, they could be seenaround the barque in dozens--sometimes gliding across her course, andsometimes running in the same direction, like a shoal of porpoises! Atother times they would be seen all around the vessel, looking up at hersides as though they would leap aboard, and glaring greedily with theireyes, like hungry dogs expecting a bone to be thrown them. 

To one not accustomed to it, it would have been a fearful sight; but, along with the rest, I had grown so used to these demonstrations that Icould look upon them without the slightest feeling of concern. 

But to return to the relation of that fearful calamity I have promisedto describe. 

CHAPTER FORTY TWO. 

We were in the middle of the wide Atlantic, hundreds of miles from anyland. Let this fact be remembered. 

One morning I came upon deck rather later than usual. Most generally Iwas awakened out of my sleep, and at a very early hour, by thethundering voice of the mate, and usually either with an oath or a roughshaking--the latter always when the ruffian was near enough toadminister it. 

On this particular morning, for what reason I could not divine, I waspermitted to lie still undisturbed; and taking advantage of theindulgence, and, indeed, overpowered by sleep, of which I never hadenough, I lay still and slept on. 

It was considerably after daylight when I awoke. The sun was shiningdown into the forecastle and lit up that little wooden chamber--whichwas at most times as dark as a dungeon--with unusual brilliancy; and Icould see distinctly everything and every person in the place. Of thelatter there were only two or three. The bright light gushing into myeyes told me that I had overslept myself, and that it was far past thehour at which I should have been on deck and at work. For this reasonthe first idea in my mind was, that I was in for a rope's-ending fromthe mate, which I might expect as soon as I made my appearance on thequarter-deck. 

It was no use, however, to think of "dodging" it. I should be certainto get it, sooner or later, and the sooner the better, thought I, sincethen the dread of it would be off my mind, and the thing would be over. 

Indulging in this view of the case, I slipped on my jacket and shoes(these were the only portions of my dress I ever took off), and nervingmyself for the expected punishment, I sprawled up the ladder, and, emerging, through the forecastle-hatch, stood upon deck. 

On reaching the deck I had an impression that something was wrong in thevessel; indeed, I had already some such impression before coming up. There were only two men below in the forecastle--foreigners they were--and they were conversing in their own language, which I did notunderstand; but there was something in the expression of their facesthat struck me forcibly. Both looked gloomy, though excited, and theirgesticulations, as they talked with each other, led me to believe thatthey were discussing some serious event that had either happened, or wasabout to happen, to the _Pandora_. 

"Perhaps, " thought I, catching hope with the thought, "perhaps there isa sail in sight--a man-of-war with a British flag? perhaps the slaver isbeing chased?"

I would have endeavoured to communicate with the men, and ask them whathad happened, but they chanced to be a brace of morose fellows who hadalways shown ill-will towards me, and I refrained from putting anyquestions to them. I should find out by going on deck; and, my spiritssomewhat lightened by the conjecture I had formed, I sprang morecheerfully up the steps. 

As soon as I reached the deck my impressions were confirmed, though notmy conjectures; for almost the first thing that I did was to sweep thesea with my glance, turning all round as I looked. No sail was insight. It was almost a perfect calm upon the water, and the sky wasblue and cloudless. I could have seen the sail, had there been one, atthe distance of many miles; but neither sail nor spar appeared betweenthe barque and the horizon's verge. It was not that, then, that wascreating the excitement aboard; for I now saw that there was anexcitement, and of no ordinary kind. 

Both mate and captain were upon the quarter-deck, storming and swearing, while sailors were hurrying to and fro, some plunging down the openhatchways, and some returning up them, with gloom and ghastly palenessupon their faces that indicated feelings of alarm and terror!

I noticed several water-butts upon the deck that had been broughtfreshly from the hold. Men were grouped around them--some knocking outthe bungs, and others with tin dippers suspended upon strings, plungingthem into the holes and apparently gauging the contents or trying thewater. 

One and all, however, appeared to take an interest in the operations, far above what they would have manifested in any ordinary labour of thevessel, and I could tell from their looks and gestures that somethingvery serious was on the tapis. What it was I could not guess. Ifancied, however, that it was something connected with the water. 

I became anxious to know the cause of this strange, sudden commotion. Ilooked for Brace, but could not see him. Most probably he was downbelow, in the hold where the water-butts were kept--for this seemed tobe the point of interest. I, therefore, left the foredeck, and steppedforward to the main-hatchway. 

I was now close to the mate. He saw me, but took no notice of me. Thisof itself was strange enough, and I now felt positively convinced thatsome serious event had arisen, or was going to arise. 

What could it be that was thus to save me from the expected castigation?Something of great import--some dread danger!

I looked down the hatchway for Brace. I saw him below, far down in thebottom of the hold, busy among the great casks, rolling them over oneanother. There were others along with him--some standing by, and somehelping him. Like those on deck, all wore gloomy looks, that bespokefeelings of doubt mingled with apprehension. 

I could endure the suspense no longer. Only waiting till the mateturned away his head, I glided into the open hatchway, and descendedfirst to the half-deck, and then down a ladder to the hold. 

I scrambled over the casks until I was close to my friend. I took holdof him by the sleeve to draw his attention. He turned round as I didso. 

"What is it, Ben?" I enquired. 

"Ugly news, Will! ugly news!"

"What news?"

"The water be out!"

CHAPTER FORTY THREE. 

I was not so much affected by this laconic piece of intelligence, as Imight have been had I known more of the sea; and perhaps I should haveregarded it still less, but for the gloomy glances and apprehensive airof those around me. I was not stunned by it at the first announcement;but it was not long before I became sufficiently alive to the terriblemeaning of those simple words--"The water be out. "

Puzzled by the ungrammatical construction of the phrase, you areprobably inquiring what it meant. I shall tell you. 

It meant that all the fresh-water on board the _Pandora_ had been used--that the water casks were empty, and that we were in the middle of theAtlantic Ocean, with not the slightest chance of obtaining a freshsupply--that it would be weeks before we could possibly reach land--thatunder the burning tropic sun that was shining constantly down upon us, one week would be enough for thirst to do its work; but if any shouldsurvive that period, then a second week would finish them--in short, within two weeks one and all of us were doomed to perish! Black slavesand white masters--tyrants and victims--the innocent and the guilty, must all succumb to the same fate--every living thing on board the_Pandora_ must die!

This then was the meaning of the four short words that were muttered sodespondingly by the sailor. Words of dread import were they, a phraseof fatal meaning. 

I say that at first I did not clearly feel the full significance of theinformation given me by Brace; but a very little reflection enabled meto comprehend it; and I soon became as apprehensive as an of the others, and took as earnest a part in the investigation that was going forward. 

There was an investigation, and it was about this the crew of the_Pandora_ were engaged. It was not yet clearly made out that the caskswere empty. In fact they were not--not half of them were so; and if ithad been a simple question of whether empty or full, it could have beendecided at once. More than half of them were full--full to the verybung. 

But what were they full? That was the serious question. Offresh-water? No. The appalling discovery that had been made was, thatthe water within them was salt! in fact, water out of the sea itself, salt as brine!

This was indeed a fearful discovery; but it was easily explained. Itwas known from the beginning that these butts had been filled withsalt-water--to serve as ballast on the out voyage from England; and theintention had been to empty them all into the African river andsubstitute fresh-water instead. It appeared now that this had only beenpartially done!

Various explanations were offered for the dangerous neglect. Neithercaptain nor mate had superintended the duty. Both had been too busy inbartering and carousing with King Dingo Bingo and his boon companions--and the irresponsible hands who had been set about the work werehalf-drunk while executing it--many of the casks that had been emptiedof the sea-water were found to have been only partially refilled; and itwas also discovered that more than half of the others had never beenemptied at all! Some of the crew alleged that others had told them thatthese already contained fresh-water--that it would be no use botheringabout them--while the men who were named as having given this assurancenow stoutly denied it. Mutual recriminations took place--the lie wasgiven and returned--filthy language was used profusely; and, what withthe quarrelling of the men, and the shouting and swearing of theofficers, a scene was carried on that might have rivalled an Irish rowin the infernal regions. 

The principal reason why such a culpable error had been committed--andthis all hands knew--had been the appearance of the cruiser. She hadcaught them at their work, and suddenly put a stop to it. 

Had she not arrived, it is probably enough that the men--however idleand drunken--would have finished their work and provided water enoughfor the voyage, but the unexpected appearance of the warship had drivenall ideas of the water casks out of their heads; and they had thoughtonly of shipping the "freight" and getting out of the river as speedilyas possible. 

In reality the skipper was the man answerable for the whole misfortune. He had allowed no time to complete the filling of the casks; and, indeed, had he done so, he would never have set sail, but must have lostboth his barque and his cargo in the river. 

It is probable enough he had never thought of the other horn of thedilemma; indeed, it is certain he had not--else he would long beforehave discovered the shortness of his supply, and taken some means toremedy it. No means had been used either to provide more water, or toeconomise what there was. Neither crew nor cargo had been upon rationssince the beginning of the voyage; water had been dealt out to all asfreely and lavishly as if the ocean itself had been a fresh-water lake. 

I watched the investigation with painful forebodings. I waited, aspatiently as I could for the result. 

The report was at length delivered in presence of the whole crew. Itseffect was like that of an electric shock upon all of them. There werebut two casks on board that contained fresh-water, and these were onlyhalf-full!

CHAPTER FORTY FOUR. 

Yes--two half casks or one whole one--in all, about one hundred gallonsof fresh-water to serve for a crew of forty white men and a cargo offive hundred black ones; to serve them for weeks! Why, it would not bea single day's allowance--far less, indeed--it would scarce give each ofthem a drink!

I have said, that the announcement, as to the quantity of waterremaining, produced upon the crew a very marked effect. Up to this timethey had been in a state of gloomy apprehension--still not without hopethat among the many casks, whose weight proclaimed them full, they wouldfind a few containing fresh-water. All had now been carefully examined. Every bung had been taken out, and the contents tasted; but in everycase disappointment was the result. Nothing but the bitter brine of thesea was found inside. 

Every one of them had been examined and tried by several of the crew--doubt and apprehension were at an end. The truth had now been reached, was known to a certainty by all--and the result was a general paroxysmof despair. 

Rage, too, freely exhibited itself. Some, who considered themselvesinnocent of having brought about this dilemma, accused and incriminatedthose who were responsible for it; and some were bold enough openly tocharge the captain and mate with the neglect. Mutinous language wasfreely used, threats uttered aloud, and for awhile all disciplineappeared to have departed from the ship. 

After a long time spent in stormy altercation and the profuse exchangeof oaths and menaces, the angry tone died away, and all parties began toassume a more pacific bearing towards each other. The common dangermade them friends again, or at all events put a stop to their uselesshostility; and at length, calming down to greater moderation, eachproceeded to offer suggestions, or listen to them, about what measuresshould be adopted under the circumstances. 

Of course, the first idea was, that the water should from this timeforth be measured out: but the question was, how much at a time? and howoften should the rations be issued? This required a nice calculation tobe made; and in this calculation all had the greatest interest. If toolarge a quantity were to be allowed daily, then the stock might beexhausted before relief should be near, and they must perish all thesame. How long would a hundred gallons last? and at what rate mightthey use it? These were the two questions of importance. 

These calculations were easy enough. There were just forty of thecrew--officers included--and these last were now to be put on equalrations with the rest; for, in this crisis of peril, the government ofthe _Pandora_ had suddenly assumed the form of a republic. Both captainand mate had lost their authority, and hereafter everything was to beconducted on the commonwealth system--share and share alike. 

There were forty then in all, and, as near as could be ascertained, about one hundred gallons of water. 

After all, the prospects was not so bad--so thought they, as theyhurriedly ran over the calculation. One hundred gallons to forty menwould be two and a half gallons, or twenty pints to each man--whichwould give a pint a day for twenty days, and upon a pint a day theycould subsist. In twenty days, and less time than that, they wereconfident of coming within sight of land. Even should they not reach ahaven before the twenty days were expired--should they be delayed bycalms, or contrary winds, they might reduce the ration still lower, andby so doing extend the time. Half a pint a day would enable them toexist; and even far less in case of extreme necessity. After all, theirprospect was not so perilous as they had at first judged it to be, andthey began to recover from the shook which they had received--for on theannouncement that there was only one hundred gallons left the quantityhad appeared as nothing to them, accustomed as they had been to drinkingand wasting that much daily. The calculation, however, showed that, with this quantity they might make shift without any great deprivation, until land, or perhaps a ship, might appear in sight. 

With regard to the latter contingency, they had already formed apurpose. If any ship came in view--excepting, of course, a ship ofwar--they had come to the determination to chase and board her; and if asupply of water was denied them they would take it from the vessel_nolens volens_. Perhaps, even more than water--for both captain andcrew were now so desperate that they would not have stuck at anything;very little provocation would have transformed the slaver into a pirate. 

Such were the views of the _Pandora's_ crew, and such theirdeterminations in regard to the use of the water. Each man was to beallowed a pint _per diem_; and, in case of any obstruction that mightprolong the voyage, the ration was to be reduced still lower--even to asingle glass a day, if this should become necessary. 

CHAPTER FORTY FIVE. 

During all these deliberations not one word was said about the fivehundred unfortunate wretches between decks! It is a question whethereven a thought was spent upon them, except by myself, perhaps by BenBrace, and most likely the captain of the _Pandora_. But if the skipperthought of them, it was from no motives of humanity. Profit and losswere the only considerations that had any interest for him, and if hewas thinking of the poor creatures with regret, it was not any regretfor the horrid fate they were likely to meet with, but solely on accountof the pecuniary loss he would sustain by their destruction!

I feel certain that, up to the moment when their future plans had beenfully discussed and agreed upon, not one of that reckless crew had giventhought to the situation of the blacks. Had these human beings been somany head of cattle, they could not have entered less into thecalculations that had been made; for they were not considered at all. Not one drop of water had been apportioned to their use. No suggestionof such a thing had been afforded--it would have been ridiculed aspreposterous. 

It was only after everything had been settled, that mention was made ofthem. Then a rough fellow cried out, in a tone of mock surprise, thatsmacked of a disgusting levity:--

"Thunder an' 'oun's! what's to be done with the niggers!"

"Ay, ay, " shouted several, in a breath; "what is to be done with 'em?There's no water for them--that's sartin. "

"Why, what can be done?" responded an inhuman monster. "Chuck 'emoverboard!"

"Dunder an' blitz!" exclaimed a ferocious German, who appeared pleasedwith the idea; "dhat is de besht blan--wees not can do petter dhan toglear 'em out from de sheep. "

"_Pe Gar_!" cried the Frenchman, Le Gros, "it be von great big drown--von grand splash in ze vater--_Sacr-r-r-e_!"

I cannot describe the feelings I had in listening to this conversation. These men were actually serious, and yet jesting. It is almost toohorrid to be credible, and yet it is true!

But they were serious--I knew they were--and I expected every minute tohear that this horrible suggestion was adopted, and that the blacks wereto be thrown overboard!

But the villains were not unanimous; and for a length of time theycontinued to discuss the question in the same half-serious, half-jocularway. It was awful to listen to that inhuman debate!

The slave-captain's wishes, however, were opposed to throwing his cargooverboard; and, notwithstanding the mutinous disposition of the men, hehad still authority enough to carry the point. He was obliged however, to humiliate himself by resorting to argument. His speech wascharacteristic; and throughout the whole of it, there was not one wordabout humanity. 

He alleged that the niggers could only die, anyhow, and a few days couldmake no difference to them. Neither could it signify to them (the crew)whether the blacks died of thirst or by drowning. They could throw themoverboard, after the breath was out of them, all the same. But some ofthem might live it out. He had known niggers to stand it a long whilewithout water--they could hold out much longer than white men--for inthis respect they resembled the ostriches, camels, and other animals oftheir own country, that could go for whole weeks without drinking! Nodoubt many of them would die, and therefore be lost to him; but theywould not die if they could help it, and there were still the chancesthat a good many would stick it out (these were the captain's words)till they had made land, or overhauled some vessel; and though theymight be pretty far gone (another phrase of the speaker), a drink ofwater would set their stomachs all right again. So ran the ruffianspeech. 

He further proceeded to point out to his audience the destitutecondition that he and they would be in, should they reach the Braziliancoast without a cargo. There would be no bounty--no spending-money--nothing; whereas, if they could only get there with even a portion ofthe negroes alive--even one out of five (a hundred out of the wholelot)--there would still be a large sum realised; and he promised that hewould be liberal to all hands. 

It was absurd, therefore, to talk of flinging the cargo overboard. Theycould do no harm as they were; there could arise no danger, since theywould keep the blacks securely under hatches; and, therefore, in everyway it was better to let these hold out as long as they could, and takechance of bringing some of them to a market. Such was the skipper'sspeech; and I have followed his phraseology as nearly as I remember it. It was an awful harangue, and my heart sickened within me as I listenedto it. 

Meanwhile, the ill-starred victims who were the subject of thesedeliberations were, happily for themselves, still ignorant of the horridfate with which they were threatened. A few of them, whose gaunt faceslooked up through the grating, may have noticed that something wasamiss; but, ignorant both of the language and ways of their tyrantgaolers, they could not possibly have known the danger in which theirlives were now placed. 

Alas! alas! they would soon learn--too soon. Soon would they experiencethe agony of thirst; soon would they feel its horrid cravings. 

Even at that moment was it drawing upon them; even then were they cryingfor water--for, in consequence of the discovery that had been made, their morning's allowance had not yet been served to them; and water wasalways the thing they seemed most to covet and desire. Its scarcity wasto them their greatest grief. Even at that moment, as I passed thehatchway, I could hear them calling for "water--water, " some in theirnative tongue, and others--in hopes of being better understood--in thatlanguage best-known along the African Coast--the Portuguese--repeatingthe word:--

"_Agoa_--_agoa_!"

CHAPTER FORTY SIX. 

Unhappy beings! I shuddered as I reflected on what was before them. They were to endure thirst in all its gradations--from the simple, scarce painful longing for water--which most of them already felt--tothe extremest agony and torture which that appetite can inflict. But afew days before, I had myself experienced thirst; but what signifiedthat compared to what they would be compelled to endure? Simplynothing--a mere foretaste, that enabled me to judge how terribly painfulthirst may become. Yes; I shuddered as I reflected on what was beforethem!

Little did I dream how short was to be the period of their endurance. Little thought I, as I paced along the deck and listened to their criesfor water, that their sufferings from thirst would soon be at an end. 

It was not their destiny to die from the want of water. Alas! a farmore horrible doom was in store for them--a doom that I almost shudderto recount. 

As the day advanced, their cries for water--"agoa! agoa!"--became morefrequent and plaintive. There were some who shouted in anger. Wondering why they had been denied their customary allowance, there weresome who fancied it arose either from neglect on the part of their whitetyrants--whom they saw moving about perfectly indifferent to theirentreaties--or else from some capricious cruelty to torture and punishthem! It is hard to say what might have been their imaginings; but manyof them exhibited symptoms of fury amounting almost to frenzy. Theyapproached the grating with gestures of menace, and endeavoured by mainstrength to force the strong woodwork from off the hatch. Some gnashedtheir teeth and frothed at the lips; beating their breasts with clenchedfists, and yelling their native war-cries, until their voices echoed farover the waters!

To all these demonstrations the crew of the _Pandora_ paid no heed--except that two sentries instead of one were placed over the hatchwaywhere the male portion of the slaves were confined. This precaution wastaken, because it was now deemed possible that the negroes might maketheir way upon deck; and, should they succeed in doing so in theirinfuriated state, woe to the white men who had hitherto ruled them!

Both sticks and bayonets were used freely upon the frantic creatures, until the carpenter with ready tools had strengthened the grating andbattened it down, beyond the possibility of its being raised up, orbroken by those who were striving underneath. 

What added to the sufferings of the slaves, as also to the apprehensionof the _Pandora's_ crew, was that the wind had suddenly ceased, and ithad fallen to a dead calm. 

The heat of the sun, no longer fanned by the slightest breeze, had grownintolerable. The pitch melted upon the ropes and in the seams of thedeck; and every article, whether of hemp, wood, or iron, was as hot asif taken out of a fire. We had arrived in that part of the AtlanticOcean, known among Spanish seamen as the "horse latitudes, " because thatthere, during the early days of Spanish adventure, vessels often gotbecalmed, and their cargoes of horses, dying of the heat, were thrownoverboard wholesale. This is one of the explanations given for thesingular appellation--though others have been assigned. 

Into the "horse latitudes, " then, had the _Pandora_ found her way; andthe complete calm into which the atmosphere had all at once fallen wasnot only a source of suffering to all on board--but to the sailors anobject of new apprehension. 

On first discovering the shortness of the supply of water, a calm seawas the very thing they had most dreaded. A storm they feared not toencounter. Through that--even though the wind were dead ahead--theycould still make way; but in a calm they could do nothing but lie quietupon the hot bosom of the sleeping ocean, wasting their days and hours--wasting what was now more precious than all--their scanty supply ofwater. 

One and all were terrified at the prospect. They were all men who hadmade many a trip across the line, and had run the torrid zone botheastward and westward. They could read well the indications of the sky;and from its present appearance most of them foresaw, and were not slowto foretell, a long-continued calm. It might last a week, perhaps twiceor three times as long. Sometimes there is a month of such windlessweather in these latitudes. If it continued only for the shortest ofthese periods, then, indeed, would they be in danger, and no wonder theywere freshly apprehensive. 

As the sun went down, his disc appeared red and fiery. There was not acloud in the sky--not a curl upon the sea. 

It was the last time that sun ever shone upon the _Pandora_--whenmorning came, that bad, but beautiful barque, was a wreck upon the sea--a field of floating fragments!

CHAPTER FORTY SEVEN. 

You desire an explanation? You wish to know how the _Pandora_ wasdestroyed?

In the closing passages of the preceding chapter, I ran ahead of mynarrative. I shall now return to it. 

The night came down still, but not silent; at least not silent on boardthe slave-ship. The cries of the ill-fated beings below still loadedthe air--their voices growing hoarser and hoarser. The ruffians mightcage their bodies, but they could not confine their tongues; and everand anon rose that awful din, pealing along the decks, and echoing farout over the still bosom of the waters. 

It seemed at length to grow unendurable, even to the men; and those, whohad before advocated throwing the slaves overboard, once more proposedadopting this course. The unexpected obstruction from the calm nowadded force to their arguments. They alleged that there was no chanceof the niggers holding out. They would all be dead in a couple ofdays--by suffocation as well as thirst--and why not settle the businessat once? They had now to look out sharply for their own lives, andbetter they should not be bothered any longer with these squallingbrutes. (This was literally the language of one of those who advocatedthe drowning of them. ) It was enough to drive a man mad to hear them, and it would be only mercy to them (much the ruffian cared for mercy) tomake short work of it, and then the poor devils would have it over atonce. This was the compassionate speech of one. 

Another followed in a like strain, and said, interrogatively, "After allwhat did it amount to? The cargo was not such a great matter so long asthe ship was safe? What signified all the niggers had cost? What theymight fetch was another matter; but a man could not call that a losswhich he had never had; and, therefore, all the loss the skipper shouldsustain would be the original outlay. It wasn't a million. He wouldsoon repair the damage. Once they got the casks filled, they couldreturn to Africa, and King Dingo was the man to find them a fresh cargo. Perhaps he would let them have it on credit, if they couldn't do better(at this improbability several laughed); but the skipper need not go abegging for credit. He was not so easily broken up as that came to. Ifhe himself was short, he had friends in Brazil--ay, and in Portsmouth, too--who would soon find him the rhino. "

The speech of this able logician turned the scale and settled thequestion; and, despite the protestations and entreaties of theslave-captain and one or two others, it was decided that the negroesshould be thrown overboard!

A few minutes were now given to a discussion as to the mode of effectingthis purpose; and it was finally agreed that the best way would be toremove a single bar from the grating--so that only one of the victimscould come up at a time--and then, taking each aft out of sight of thehatchway--so that they might not be seen by the others--to seize oneafter another and cast them into the sea, whence there would be no fearof their returning. Doubtless many of them could not swim a stroke, andthose that could would not swim long, amidst that multitude of voracioussharks that were beating around the barque!

The ruse of thus successively destroying the wretched victims, withoutmaking known to their companions below, originated in no ideas ofmercy--it was a thought that sprang from simple convenience. Themonsters knew that if those below were to get wind of the fate thatawaited them above, they would no longer come on deck; and to have gonedown amongst them to bring them up would have given trouble, and mighthave been attended with danger. 

It was heartbreaking to listen to the details of their plan, and knowthat I could neither obstruct nor prevent it. Had I put in my voice, either to appeal or protect the unfortunates, it is likely enough Ishould have been myself the first morsel given to the sharks. I coulddo nought but suffer in silence. 

Indeed, I am not sure, had it been in my power at that moment to preventthem from carrying out their design, whether it would have been right tointerfere. Clearly it would not have served the cause of humanity. Adeath of some kind was certainly in store for these ill-starred beings--either a slow, lingering death by the torture of thirst, or one morerapid and far less cruel, such as that they were about to undergo. Itmight have been humanity to leave the ruffians to carry out theirintent, and shorten the sufferings of their black victims by the easierdeath of drowning. 

I had such a reflection at the moment, but I had no time to dwell uponit, for just then a rush of men towards the slave-hatchway told me thatthe monsters were actually on the way to carry out their diabolicalpurpose!

They were on their way, and would have proceeded in their intent. Thecarpenter was there with his axe to strike off one of the bars of thegrating--he had already given a blow on the batten, another would havebeen enough--and then the horrid scene would have begun; but at thatmoment a cry came from the after-part of the vessel that caused thecarpenter to suspend his work, and look up in dismay. Those whosurrounded him were startled as well as he, and all looked aft withterror painted in their faces. One and all were terrified by that cry, and no wonder they were--it was the cry, of "fire!" The ship was onfire!

CHAPTER FORTY EIGHT. 

At this cry all hands rushed toward the after-part of the vessel. I ranwith the rest. 

On reaching the quarter-deck we found the black cook, "Snowball, " in thehands of the captain and mate, who were beating him with thick ropes, and causing him to "sing out" at the top of his voice. Both wereexcited and angry--swearing loudly as they struck the blows--and alreadythe man's back exhibited the keenness of their vengeance. 

Some of the sailors--still apprehensive about the cry of fire which theyhad heard--demanded an explanation, which was immediately given. "Snowball" had gone down to the store-room under the main cabin--for thepurpose of drawing brandy from a large cask of this spirit that was keptthere. The only access to the store-room was through a small hatch inthe floor of the cabin itself; and, as it was bulk-headed off from therest of the hold, of course the place was quite dark. For this reasonthe cook had carried with him, as he always did on such occasions, alighted candle. 

It was not clearly explained how he had mismanaged--for the black aswell as most of the crew of the _Pandora_ were, ever since the discoveryabout the water, in a state of half-intoxication. Even at that momentit was evident that both mate and captain were nearly drunk, and gavebut half-coherent replies to the eager inquiries of the men--who werestill under apprehensions from the cries of fire that summoned them aft. 

The accident was afterwards explained by "Snowball" himself. Itappeared that the brandy-cask was without a regular tap, or stopcock, and that the cook was in the habit of drawing the liquor through thebung-hole, by means of an ordinary dipper. Somehow or other--of coursethrough the black's drunken negligence--the burning candle had slippedfrom his fingers, and dropped right into the bung-hole; and, quick as aflash, the spirit had caught fire, and smoke and flame issued in volumesthrough the hole. 

At first the cook, dreading chastisement, resolved not to make anyalarm; but, coming on deck, provided himself as quickly as he could witha bucket of water. With this he returned, and, pouring the water intothe cask, endeavoured by such means to stifle the flames. It was all tono purpose--the blue blaze flickered upward as before--each instantbecoming stronger, as the brandy itself grew hotter and more of thespirit caught the fire. 

It appeared that the cook had made several journeys back and forwardfrom the store-room to the deck, before confessing to what had occurred, or warning any one of the peril in which the vessel was placed. 

At length, however, his frequent passing to and fro with thewater-bucket attracted the attention of the mate; and then the discoverywas made that the brandy was on fire; for the black was now forced toconfess the truth. 

Then it was that the cry of fire was raised which had called the crewaway from their demon purpose. 

From the behaviour of the captain and his mate, it might have beensupposed that the fire had been extinguished; and, for a time, such wasthe belief. Surely, before setting on to belabour the culprit as theywere doing, they had seen that the fire was out? Such would have beenthe natural conclusion, and so everyone judged. It soon came out thatthey judged wrongly. The two officers were half-mad with drink andrage; and, without attempting to get the fire under, they had set uponthe black and were expending their anger in blows, while the latter kepthowling at the top of his voice, mingling with his cries for mercy themore startling cry of "fire!" It was this that had so suddenly alarmedthe crew. 

Was the fire out? or was it still burning? These were the questionsthat passed from mouth to mouth in quick and apprehensive utterance. 

As soon as it was ascertained where it had occurred, a rush was madeinto the cabin--the men crowding together through the entrance, andtreading upon one another's heels in their haste to be assured of thetruth and relieved of the terrible suspense--for there is no calamity onboard a ship so much dreaded as fire. 

The suspense of the _Pandora's_ crew was not of long duration. Itbecame certainty--a certainty that the fire was not yet extinguished!On entering the cabin, they saw this at a glance. Thick sulphuroussmoke was rising through the open hatchway, and the cabin was alreadyfilled with it. There must be fire to produce such a smoke, and firestill alive and active--for it was not the smoke of a fire that had beenlately extinguished! No; it was still alive--still burning--stillspreading and increasing! That was evident to all as soon as theyentered the cabin, and saw the smoke issuing up through the hatchway. 

But if there remained any doubt on the mind of any one it was soonremoved; for, at that moment a loud explosion was heard in thestore-room below--like a blank-shot or the bursting of a steam-boiler--and, almost simultaneous with the report, a gush of thick vapour, mingled with blue flame, came rushing up the hatchway. 

CHAPTER FORTY NINE. 

It needed no conjuror to explain that report. Every one knew what itmeant. It was caused by the exploding of the strong iron-bound cask--burst open by the gas engendered by the fire within. Of course thespirit was now spilled over the floor of the store-room and everywhereon fire; so that every combustible article within reach--and of thesethere were many--would soon catch the flame. There were dry barrels ofbiscuits, and quantities of bacon, hams, with lard, oil, and butter. Itwas remembered that there was a barrel of pitch, too, close to where thebrandy-cask had been kept. All these would catch freely and burnrapidly and readily--especially the barrel of pitch, the head of whichwas open. It was thought there was no gunpowder for, although there hadbeen a large quantity of coarse blasting-powder aboard, it was part ofthe original freight, and had all been delivered to King Dingo Bingo inexchange for the slaves. So at least was it supposed at the time, andthis hypothesis served a useful purpose--since it enabled the crew toact with more coolness than they would otherwise have done. There is nosituation more calculated to destroy presence of mind than to be aboarda ship on fire, and to know that somewhere among the flames there is abarrel of powder. 

Of course the crew of the _Pandora_ did not stand idle or inactive. They ran in every direction in search of means to extinguish the fire. Buckets were collected from all parts of the deck, and water wasprocured from pumps and over the sides. This was heaved down thehatchway of the store-room--bucketful after bucketful--but apparentlywithout any good purpose. Still the flames raged and the water did notreach them; at all events, it failed to extinguish them. 

Of course no one dared venture below. The smoke and fire forbade it--any attempt to go down would have been a rash sacrifice of life, and noone thought of making it. 

For nearly ten minutes the men continued to draw water, and dash it inbucketsful down the hatchway; but all to no purpose. The fire gainedstrength. The smoke grew thicker and hotter, from the pitch and othercombustible substances that had now evidently caught the flames. Itpoured up in vast volumes till the cabin became filled. It was nolonger possible to approach the hatchway, no longer possible even toenter the cabin. One or two who ventured in were half-stifled beforethey had gone six feet inside, and came reeling back like men who weredrunk!

The buckets were thrown aside. They could no longer be of service--asno one could get near the hatchway to pass water down it, and it was ofno use throwing it elsewhere. 

But the hour of despair had not yet arrived. Sailors are men who rarelyyield to despair; at all events not while the slightest chance remainsto beget hope; and, bad as may have been their moral character, the crewof the _Pandora_ were not cowards. Linked with a thousand crimes theyhad the one virtue of courage--though brute courage it may have been. 

Not yet did they despair. Other resources were now thought of. A pieceof hose was attached to the spout of the pump, and carried to the doorof the cabin; and by means of this water was still poured in. 

But this contrivance proved unavailing. The mouth of the hose could notbe got into the hatch, as it was impossible any longer to enter thecabin, and the water was spilled on the floor. It so chanced that thestern of the vessel sat high. The casks that had been emptied were allin the after-hold, while the full ones containing the sea-water werestowed forward. Hence the barque was higher abaft than at the bows. For this reason the water thrown upon the cabin floor by means of thehose-pipe, instead of remaining there, came running back towards thegangways as fast as it was poured in. 

This produced a new consternation; for the men had conceived hopes that, after deluging the cabin from the pumps, the water would run through theopen hatch and then extinguish the fire below. 

As soon as it was perceived that this purpose could not be accomplished, then, indeed, did symptoms of despair make their appearance upon thefaces of the crew; and they began to turn their eyes upon one anotherwith glances of interrogation and looks that proclaimed the knowledgethat their plan had proved a failure. No one had the courage to say so, and the pumping went on--though it was evident, from the slowness of themotion and the want of energy exhibited, that the men who were workingthe handle were exerting themselves, only with a sort of mechanicaleffort that would soon yield to despondency and despair. 

And so it yielded. Without any one saying a word, all seemed tacitly tohave arrived at the same conclusion--that their efforts were idle; andall at once the pumping was suspended, the handle was dropped, thehose-pipe lay flattened along the deck, and the water ceased to flow!

By this time the whole after-part of the vessel was shrouded in smokethat had been oozing out from the door and windows of the cabin, andwhich, in consequence of the stillness of the night, was not carriedaway. Slowly it ascended into the air, and so straight upwards that theedge of the cloud had not yet approached the main-deck--although thewhole of the mizen-mast was enveloped by the thick smoke and invisibleto its very peak. Most of the quarter-deck covered, and the cabin wasnow completely hidden from view by the vapoury volume that clusteredabove and around it. As yet there was no flames to be seen, but thehissing, crackling sound coming up from below, at intervals fell uponthe ear, and told that the fierce element was still raging there, andwould soon exhibit itself in all its red and terrific splendour. 

No one waited to watch its progress. No longer did any one think ofattempting to extinguish, or even to check the fierce destroyer. Allhopes of saving the vessel were given up; the _Pandora_ must beabandoned; and now was heard that heart-thrilling summons to thesailor--that last despairing cry--

"To the boats! to the boats!"

CHAPTER FIFTY. 

There were three boats belonging to the barque _Pandora_. They were the"long-boat, " the "pinnace, " and the "captain's gig. " These would havebeen enough to have carried the whole crew--indeed the long-boat herselfwould have contained all hands, or nearly. 

Thirty was reckoned her full complement, though, in a case of distress, forty persons might have found room in her, and she would have floatedwith that number, though not in a rough sea. She had been a good boatin her time, but was now old and worn, and there was a rotten plank ortwo among her timbers. She was not the boat originally made for the_Pandora_. This had been lost in a gale; and the one now aboard was anold weather and water-worn veteran, hurriedly obtained for the voyage. The pinnace would have carried some fifteen men, had she been fit to gointo the water, which she was not. She had met with an accident whilein the river, and had not yet been repaired. She was not slung at thatmoment, but lying in the scuppers along the main-deck, where thecarpenter had for days past been repairing her. The repairs, however, were not completed, and the boat could not go to sea. The long-boat andgig then must take the whole crew; and it was agreed that twenty eightshould get into the former, while the remaining twelve could be stowedin the gig. 

Of course this agreement was made by a kind of rambling generalconsent--for there was no deliberation about anything, the whole crewbeing now half-mad with haste and excitement. 

A large number of the men had rushed at once towards the long-boat, andthere I followed them. They soon swarmed up to the bulwarks, and set towork to poise the davits outward, and get the rigging in order forlowering the boats. I did not see Brace among them; and, fancying hemight have gone with a party towards the gig, I started aft to findhim--as it was my intention to go in whatever boat carried him. The gigwas suspended at the stern, just under the taffrail; and to reach thispoint I had to pass through the smoke that enveloped the cabin. Butalthough the atmosphere seemed perfectly stagnant, the cloud of smokeleant a little towards the larboard side, and on the opposite, orstarboard side, the way was partially clear. I had observed one or morepersons glide through towards the stern, and I followed them. 

On arriving upon the poop, I saw that there were five or six personsthere, engaged in launching the gig. They were working with all theirmight, and apparently hurried by some extreme apprehension of terror. Three of them I recognised as the captain, mate, and carpenter, and theothers were men noted as their allies and firm friends. They hadalready lowered the boat nearly to the water; and just as I looked overthe taffrail I heard the plash, as her keel dipped into the sea. I sawthat there were some articles--the compass, with charts, and a few otherthings like boxes or barrels--already lying in the boat; but as yet noneof the men had got into her. 

On glancing at those who were around, I perceived that my friend was notamong them; and I was turning to go back towards the main-deck, when allat once the six men who had lowered the gig--I now saw there were butsix--passed suddenly over the taffrail, and gliding down thedavit-tackle, dropped into the boat. 

Surely, thought I, they are not going to row off without their fullcomplement of twelve? That was the understanding, and it was furtheragreed that all hands should help in lowering the long-boat before thegig should be launched; the latter, being small and light, could be gotinto the water in a few seconds of time, and half-a-dozen men would beenough; whereas, launching the great long-boat, getting her over thebulwarks, and then lowering her safely into the sea, was a work thatrequired both time and the help of all hands. 

That all were to assist in it had been specially arranged, in thehurried consultation which had been held after the cry had arisen, "Tothe boats!"

No doubt that those now engaged about the long-boat supposed that allhands were there; for in a crowd of forty men the absence of five or sixis not readily noticed, and, as it was no longer daylight, the faces ofnone could be easily distinguished. The mate and captain would not havebeen missed more than any others. Their authority existed no longer, and their silly behaviour in belabouring the cook, when they should havebeen using the time to better advantage by endeavouring to stifle thefire, had led to the belief that both were "half-seas over, " and, therefore, no attention had been afterwards paid to any orders fromeither of them. 

It was they and the four men with them I had observed passing abaft as Iwas looking for Ben, and I thought at the time that they were skulking, as if they did not wish to be seen!

As I stood upon the poop, this conjecture was confirmed. The six wereevidently about to steal the gig away, without waiting for the othersshe was to have carried. 

I was irresolute how to act. I could not myself prevent them. Remonstrance from me would have been laughed at, and I had not thestrength to stay them. To call out would have been of no use. Thesound of the fire roaring and crackling below, the hoarse shouting ofthe men themselves, the yells and vociferations of the slaves forward, produced a medley of noises amidst which my cries would not have beenheard, or, at all events, their object would not have been understood. 

Another thing--it was too late to create any noise about it; for beforeI could make up my mind to do one thing or the other--either to cry outor run back--the gig was resting on the water, the six runaways haddropped into her, and the next moment had cut the davit-tackle and setthe boat free!

They appeared to act with extreme haste--as if they apprehended beinghindered from getting off, or were afraid that more would come up andleap in along with them so as to overload the boat. 

I could not comprehend why they were in such a desperate hurry. Therecould be no danger of the gig being overloaded--as it was agreed sheshould only take twelve--and I knew that most of the crew would farprefer to go by the long-boat; moreover, there was as yet no danger fromthe fire, for, although smoke was oozing out by the binnacle, it wouldbe a good while before this part could be ablaze. There was no one bythe wheel. The perfect calm that had continued since near morningrendered a steersman superfluous, and the wheel stood idle andneglected. The compass was gone. It was it I had observed in thebottom of the boat. 

I could not comprehend then why the captain and his five associates werein such a way to be off, and thus desert the rest of their comrades inmisfortune. There was some mystery in it. 

There was a mystery, which in another moment was cleared up, and by thedastardly skipper himself, I was still standing by the taffrail, whenthe davit-tackle was cut, and saw the gig-oars shoved out and ready topull away. The skipper himself grasped an oar. At that moment helooked up and noticed me. He half rose from his seat, and in drunkenaccents hiccuped out--

"Ahoy, there!--you boy, Bill!--tell 'em t' look sharp--hiccup--ingetting out long b't--sharp, d'y' hear. --L'em be quick about it--quick, --hiccup--for by--hiccup--there's a barrel of pow--hiccup--powderaboard!"

CHAPTER FIFTY ONE. 

The astounding intelligence, conveyed by the final sentence of thisstaggering speech, deprived me for the moment of the power of motion. 

"A barrel of powder aboard!" These were his very words, and I had noreason to doubt that they were true. On the contrary, his behaviour, and that of those who were with him, went far to prove their truth. Onno other supposition could I account for their haste to be gone; but thehypothesis of the powder at once explained it. Beyond a doubt thespeech was true. There was a barrel of powder aboard! Both he and themate were aware of it. 

The dastards had made a sort of compromise with their consciences in nowdeclaring it. They had preserved silence about it until they werethemselves safe. If they had divulged the secret sooner, the whole crewmight have followed them into the gig--dreading to stay any longer onboard--and, therefore, they might not have got off so snugly. Now, however, that they were themselves beyond danger, there could be no harmin letting the others know it, as it might quicken their efforts atescape. Of course they did not desire to see their old associates blowninto the air--if it could be helped without any risk to themselves--butthey had taken good care to remove the risk, before offering any hintabout the probable catastrophe. 

The skipper, as soon as he had given utterance to the appalling speech, sank back upon his seat; and, pulling along with the rest, the gig movedrapidly away. 

I say that the astounding intelligence deprived me of the power ofmotion, and equally so of speech. It occurred to me to ask for anexplanation--an additional averment as confirmation of its truth; but, before I could recover myself, it was too late--the boat was almostbeyond hail. It would be no use shouting after. They would not hear, or, if they did, would not heed me; and what mattered it, for I couldnot doubt but what the man had said was meant as serious truth. Thoughnot sober, he would hardly have jested then, and in such a fashion. Thetime and the circumstances were too solemn for jest--even for him, unfeeling fiend that he was. 

No; he had spoken but the truth--the simple truth. Beyond all hope of adoubt there was a barrel of powder on board the _Pandora_!

Where was it? In the store-room, now filled with fire? where else wasit likely to be? on the half-deck, or in the hold? No--not probable--none of us had ever seen it there. There had been no powder observed inany part of the vessel to which the common sailors had access; nonesince the cargo was delivered to King Dingo. It must then be in thestore-room, or in the captain's own state-room? in either casecontiguous to the flames--in either case close to where I was standing!

The thought roused my senses from the state of stupefaction into whichthey had fallen. The idea of self-preservation gave me new energies;and I lost no time in hastening away from the spot. It was a mereinstinct to place myself as far from the danger as I could. I sprangfrom the poop and ran forward upon the main-deck. 

I was now at a loss as to how I should act. My first impulse had beento rush forward among the men and proclaim the intelligence communicatedby the captain. I was on the point of doing so, when some good angelseemed to whisper "prudence. "

I was always considered a boy of "quick-parts, " and the life I had beenlately leading had wonderfully sharpened my intellect. Just then itoccurred to me, if I divulged the terrible secret it could do no good, but on the contrary, might beget great mischief. I saw that the sailorswere exerting all their strength to get out the boat, and were makingwhat haste they could. No power on earth could have caused them to gofaster. The dread of the flames, now beginning to flow through thecabin-windows, was stimulus enough. Any additional dread would onlyparalyse them. I determined, therefore, to keep the fearful knowledgewithin my own breast. I thought of imparting it only to Ben, and forhim I now went in search. 

I soon discovered him. He was among a crowd up over the davits, workingwith all his might. I could not get near him, and of course could notcommunicate with him without being overheard by the others. I thereforeresolved to remain sole possessor of the dread secret till a betteropportunity offered itself. 

I set to work with the rest, heaving and hauling; but, amidst all I hadbut one thought. I scarce knew what was going on, or what I was myselfdoing. I was every moment in expectation of that loud report--thathorrible explosion that would fling us all into eternity! I workedmechanically and often wrong; once or twice I caught myself hauling thewrong way. Some of them noticed this and rudely kicked me aside. Oh!the keen apprehension!

The boat was at length cleared of the bulwarks and swung over the sea;and then the lowering commenced. This operation was not so difficult, and in a few minutes more she rested upon the water. The men gave acheer at their success. 

Many at once glided into the boat; while others remained above and onthe sides, passing down some necessary articles--some bread and water--such things as could be most readily got at. 

At this moment two men lifted between them a heavy barrel; and rollingit over the bulwarks, commenced lowering it downward. The size andshape of the barrel proclaimed its contents. It was a cask of rum, andits weight proved that it had never been broached, but was quite full ofthe potent spirit. No one objected to its being taken into the boat. There were no protesters in that crew, but several now offered to assistin lowering it down. A bight of rope was thrown around the cask, andthe letting down commenced. 

It had scarcely balanced over the copper sheathing of the bulwark, whenthe bight of rope--hurriedly cast around it--slipped off, and the heavybarrel fell with all its weight into the bottom of the boat. Notexactly into the bottom but upon one side--a little below thewater-line, as the boat lay. 

A heavy crash was heard--not the firm concussion of the barrel strikingon the elastic timbers of the boat; but more as if something had brokenunderneath where it fell. The barrel had fallen angularly and endways;and the sharp projecting end of the oaken staves had struck between twoof the ribs of the boat, and fair upon the face of her outside planking. As if the hand of a demon had guided it, the rum cast in its descenthad fallen upon one of the decayed planks; and the crash that had beenheard was the sound of the plank springing out of its bed and breakingcrossways at the same time!

A wild cry rose from out the boat, as those who were below saw thecatastrophe that had happened. It was visible even from the deck above;for looking over I perceived a thick gush of water pouring through theside of the boat. 

Some of the men leaped out of her and came climbing up again; whileothers remained endeavouring to staunch the hole, and with buckets thatwere now thrown to them, commenced baling out. 

They did not continue long at this. It was clearly a hopeless task; thehuge breach could not be mended, and the boat filled ten times fasterthan they could bale her out. They soon abandoned the attempt; and, dropping the buckets, followed their companions up the side. 

In less than ten minutes after, the long-boat had gone to the bottom ofthe sea. 

"A raft! a raft!"

CHAPTER FIFTY TWO. 

"A raft! a raft!"

This was the cry that now echoed along the decks, while men were seenhurriedly seizing hold of spars, ropes, and axes. 

But there was another cry and an angrier one. It arose from the few whohad rushed towards the stern in hope of themselves appropriating the gigand whose disappointment at finding she was gone, found vent in oathsand shouts of vengeance. 

They had no need to go aft of the burning cabin to make the discovery. Over the quarter the gig was seen--distinctly seen under the clearmoonlight, several cable-lengths from the barque, and fast rowing away. Six forms were in the boat--six only--and the men at once knew that theywere the captain, mate, and four of their favourites. No explanationwas required. The behaviour of those in the gig told the tale ofitself. They had deserted their companions in distress--had baselystolen away. 

"Gig ahoy! gig ahoy!" was screeched after the departing boat, but to nopurpose. Those in the gig paid no heed to the hail, but only appearedto row faster away. They seemed to dread being followed by thelong-boat and overtaken; and well might they have a dread of it, for ifthe betrayed crew could have laid hands upon their _ci-devant_ officersat that moment, they would have shown them but scant mercy. 

As for the latter, they were apparently rowing with all their might--asif they wanted not only to get beyond earshot of their old associates, but out of sight altogether. Belike the ears of both captain and matewere keenly bent, and their eyes too--unfeeling as the hearts of bothwere, they must have been stirred in the anticipation of that awfulcatastrophe, which both surely expected. They might have wished for atime to be deprived both of sight and hearing. 

As I have said, there was a cry of vengeance along the deck. Some, whobut the moment before were skulking aft with a similar purpose, were nowloud in their denunciations of the dastardly conduct of the officers;and, goaded by the two passions of disappointment and rage, shoutedafter them the most opprobrious epithets and bitterest threats. 

But the little boat was by this far off upon the water; and thenecessity for immediate action soon called the men from these idledemonstrations. 

All hands set to work at the formation of the raft. 

The ability and despatch with which sailors can construct a raft, wouldbe almost incredible to a landsman who had never seen the thing done. It is not from mere concert or organisation among themselves--thoughthere is something in that. Not much, however, for well-drilledsoldiers are as clumsy at such a work as farm-labourers. 

Though the principal material of a raft be timber, the sailor with hisrope will far sooner bind it together than the carpenter with his hammerand nails; and bind it far safer and surer. The rope is the sailor'sproper weapon, and its use he understands better than all others. Heknows at a glance, or by a touch, whether it be the thing for thepurpose intended--whether it be too long or too short, too weak or toostout--whether it will stretch or snap, or if it will hold securely. Heknows, as if by instinct, what sort of knot should be used for this, andwhat sort for the other--whether a "reef-knot" or a "bowline, " a"diamond" or an "overend"--whether a "clove-hitch, " a "clinch, " or a"cat's paw"--all these modes of splicing and trying, with five times asmany more, are secrets only known to the sailor. 

And only he can rapidly cut down a mast, or detach a spar from itsrigging, and get them overboard without delay. The aid of a landsmanwould be of little service in operations like these. 

Like bees the men went to work--every one of the thirty and four. Somehandled the saws and axes--some carried spare-yards and spars, some withtheir knives attacked the running gear and provided the ropes. All wereequally busy--all equally interested in the result. 

In a few minutes the main-mast came down with a crash, falling over theside, and grinding the bulwarks beneath it as if they had been hurdlesof reeds; and in a few minutes more its rigging was all cut loose--bothrunning and standing--its shrouds and stays--sheets, braces, and lifts. 

The great mast, with its yards still attached, soon rested upon thewater alongside the wreck--for the _Pandora_ might now be called awreck--and upon these, as a foundation, the raft was speedily laid. Thespare spars and yards, the gaffs and booms, were thrown upon top, andsoon lashed firm by those who had descended to the water, and who nowfound footing upon the huge floating mass of timber. Empty casks werebunged and flung overboard, and these added essentially to the safety ofthe structure and its capability of carrying a greater weight. Sails, too, were thrown loosely over all, and then, last of all, the biscuitand water--such quantities of each as could be found amid the confusion. 

At length the raft was deemed complete. It could not have exceededfifteen minutes from the sinking of the long-boat, until the cheeringfact was announced, that the raft was ready!

CHAPTER FIFTY THREE. 

But short as was the time it appeared an age to me. With that dreadsecret shut up in my breast, every minute seemed an hour; and I knew notthe moment that was to be our last. When the long-boat went down, I hadresigned all hope--not dreaming that a raft could be got ready beforethe explosion would take place. 

It is metaphorical to say that every minute seemed an hour; but so tardydid the time appear that I began to wonder why the awful event was solong delayed. Perhaps, thought I, the powder may be far down, coveredover with other things--such as boxes and bales--and the fire has notyet been able to get at it? I knew that a barrel of powder, even whenthrown into the midst of a red-hot fire, takes a considerable time toexplode. An intense heat must be generated in the wood before thepowder inside will ignite; and, for this reason, the barrel must be agood while exposed to the fire. Perhaps the flames had not yet reachedit? Was this the reason why the catastrophe was delayed?

Or was it that the powder was not in the store-room, or the cabineither, or in the after-part of the vessel at all? About itswhereabouts the skipper had said nothing, and it was upon this point Ihad desired explanation as the gig rowed off. A knowledge of this mighthave been of the greatest importance; but the captain had not eventhrown out a hint. What after all if there was no gun-power on board?What if the man had meant it as a jest--ill-timed and unfeeling thoughit was?

What if he had intended it not as a piece of pleasantry, but an act ofrefined cruelty?

There were circumstances that favoured this last supposition. For thepreceding twenty hours he had been at loggerheads with the crew. Eversince morning, since the commencement of the water trouble, the men hadbeen sulky and mutinous, and both mate and captain had been slightlytreated--their orders in most cases altogether disregarded. In fact, both had been bearded and threatened, and several angry altercations hadoccurred between them and the crew. It was natural they should feelspiteful and desirous of having revenge--natural for such men as theywere--and might it not be to gratify this feeling, that the skipper hadshouted back that gratuitous piece of intelligence, that there wasgunpowder on board?

Fiendish as such conduct may appear, there was probability in thesupposition. It would only be in keeping with the character of the man. 

I really began to hope that such might be the case; and it againoccurred to me to seek Ben and communicate the secret to him. He wouldbe more likely to know whether the skipper had spoken truly or in crueljest; and, if the former, perhaps he might be able to guess where thedangerous material was concealed, and might yet be in time to move itbeyond the reach of the fire. 

These reflections occupied me but a few seconds of time; and as soon asI had made them I hurried over the decks in search of my friend, withthe design of making the disclosure of my secret. 

I found him among the rest, busy about the raft. He was wielding anaxe, and cutting away some of the sheeting of the bulwarks, to help inits construction. I caught him by the sleeve, and with a gesture drewhim a little to one side; and then in a whisper I made known to him theparting speech of the captain. 

I saw that the announcement startled him. Brave man though he was, itwas enough to bring the paleness to his cheeks, and cause him to standfor some moments speechless and irresolute. 

"You're sure he said that--sure o' it, Willim?"

"Quite sure--they were his very words. "

"A barrel o' powder aboard!"

"He said it just as they rowed off. I've been thinking he might havedone it out of spite--to frighten us?"

"No, no, lad, it's true--shiver my timbers! if it an't. Thepowder--'twas believed we'd turned it all over to King Dingo. Now Iremember something. I thought I seed the skipper hide a barrel o' itafter it was counted out; he stole it from the nigger, for sartin. Ithought so at the time, but warn't sure. Now I be sure. There be abarrel aboard, sure as we're livin'! Heaven o' mercy--we're lost, lad!--we're lost!"

The momentary relief, which I had experienced from my late conjecture, was at an end; and my apprehensions were now as acute as ever. It wasno jest then--the skipper had been in earnest. The gunpowder was onboard--the stolen barrel--and for this theft we were now to besacrificed while the thief himself had escaped!

Brace stood for some seconds, as if paralysed with the intelligence Ihad given him. He seemed to watch and listen for the crisis, and so didI. 

After a short while, however, my companion recovered his presence ofmind and appeared busy thinking out some plan of deliverance. 

But a few seconds only was he silent, and then, making a sign for me togo after him, he glided towards the bows of the vessel. 

No one saw or followed us, and there was nobody forward beyond thewindlass. At the moment all were busy amidships, in getting the greatmast overboard, and cutting away the strong ropes of the rigging. 

Brace continued on over the bow-bulwarks, until he had got between thebumpkin and bowsprit-shrouds, and close to the figure-head of thevessel. Here he stopped and beckoned me towards him. I crawled over, and stood by his side. 

"Not a word, lad!--not a word of what you've heard! It can do no good, but only harm. If they get to know't, they'll knock off work--every oneo' 'em--and then we must all either roast or drown. Let 'em go on withthe raft--maybe there'll be time enough yet. Almighty grant that theremay be, Willim! For all that, 'tan't no harm to try and save ourselvesif we can. The powder's sure to be about the cabin, and we'll stand abetter chance here forrard. But we 'ant a-goin' to stop here longerthan we can help. Look sharp, now, and give me a hand! These twoplanks 'll float us. You cut some rope, then, while I knock 'em off--there, cut clear the jib-sheets and downhauls--that'll do--quick, lad!quick!"

Thus directing me, Brace, who had brought the axe along with himcommenced knocking off the great broad boards that stretched on bothsides from the bulwarks to the figure-head, and upon which the name ofthe vessel was painted. With a few strokes of the axe the strong manwas able to detach them; and, as soon as this was done, he slung them inthe ropes I had already obtained, and lowered them down to the water. 

Climbing out upon the bowsprit, he next detached the dolphin-striker, and it also was lowered down, while I made myself useful by cuttingthrough the martingales, also the fore-topgallant and royal-stays, thatfastened this spar in its place. Several other pieces of timber yieldedto the axe; and all, having been thrown downward, floated together uponthe motionless surface of water. 

Brace, now perceiving that there was enough to make a raft to carry thetwo of us, flung the axe into the shrouds; and, gliding down a rope uponthe floating timbers, called upon me to follow him. It was at thismoment I heard the cry from the main-deck that the great raft was ready;and, looking back, I perceived that the men were hurrying over the sideand descending upon it. If I remained but a moment longer I should bethe last upon the burning wreck. 

No!--not the last--far from it. There were nearly five hundred more--five hundred human beings on board the _Pandora_! and though they weremen with black skins, they had lives to lose--lives as precious to themas ours were to us. 

A terrible spectacle was comprehended in that backward glance--a sight, the remembrance of which never fails to send a chill through my veins, and a shuddering through my frame. 

CHAPTER FIFTY FOUR. 

During all this time what was the behaviour of the unfortunate blacks?Where were they? what were they doing? What was being done for them?Were any steps being taken for their safety?

The two last of these questions may be answered by saying, that up tothat moment, with the exception of myself, perhaps, not one on board hadgiven a thought either to them or their fate! With regard to theirwhereabouts, they were still between decks, and under grated hatches;and as to what they were doing, it would have been hard to tell that--hard even to guess it. One thing they were doing; they were cryingfrantically, and screaming as if they had all gone mad--but this was nonew thing, it had been their behaviour throughout that whole day. 

In their hurrying to and fro, while launching the long-boat, andafterwards while gathering materials for the raft, the men passedfrequently near them; and then the cries of the blacks would, for themoment, be uttered in a louder voice, and in more earnest tones, --sometimes of entreaty, but oftener of rage and menace. 

As no notice was taken of them, and those to whom they appealed passedcarelessly on, their voices would sink again into the deep continuousmurmur of despair. 

It is probable that up to this period--the moment when the raft wasready--the only agony which they had experienced was thirst; for Inoticed, on last passing them, that their cries had not changed. It wasstill _agoa_! _agoa_!--water! water! This, with the want of air androom, the desire to get upon deck, were the impulses that had beenurging them to such furious and frantic demonstrations. 

It is most probable, then, that up to the period I have mentioned theyhad no particular dread--at least, no dread of the awful doom that nowthreatened them so nearly. 

The smoke of the burning cabin rather inclined aft than forward, and hadnot reached them, and the flames were not yet sufficiently bright toillumine the whole vessel with any unnatural light. Of course, fromtheir position under the hatches, neither cabin nor deck was visible tothem; and until either smoke or flame, or a brilliant light shiningthrough the grating, should reveal the awful truth, they could notpossibly be aware of their peril. No one had volunteered to announce itto them, because no one thought it worth while!

They may have observed that all was not right--they may have hadsuspicions that there was something amiss. The unusual movements of thecrew--the noises heard upon deck--the hurried trampling of feet, and thegestures of the sailors, as these passed within sight, with theterrified expression of their countenances--which could scarce have beenunnoticed--for it was still clear enough for that--all these mattersmust have excited the suspicions of the close kept crowd, that there wassomething amiss on board the barque. The crashing sound of axes, andthen the shock and heavy lurching of the vessel, as the mast came down, may have excited other apprehensions besides that of perishing bythirst; and, though they continued their cries for water, I observedthat they conversed among themselves in hurried mutterings that bespokealarm from some other cause. 

But as none of them knew anything about a ship or her ways--the_Pandora_ was the first they had ever looked upon--of course they couldnot arrive at any conclusion as to why the unusual movements were goingforward. Guided only by what they heard, they could hardly guess whatwas being done. They could not imagine there was a danger of beingwrecked--since there was neither wind nor storm--and after all it mightbe some manoeuvre in navigation which they did not comprehend. Thisprobably would have been their belief had they not observed the odd lookand gestures of such of the sailors as at intervals came near thegrating. These were so wild as to convince them that something waswrong--that there was danger aboard. 

The commotion had produced fears among them, but not proportioned to theperil. They knew not the nature of their danger, and their alarm hadnot yet reached its crisis: but they were not destined to remain muchlonger in doubt. 

Just at this moment a jet of red flame shot upward through the smoke--itwas followed by another, redder and more voluminous--then another, andanother, until the blaze rose continuous, and stood several feet in theair. 

The moon became eclipsed by the brighter light--the whole vessel wasyellowed over, as if the sun had returned above the ocean. 

The crackling of the burning timber now sounded in their ears--the fire, having escaped from the embrace of its own smoke, seethed fiercer, androse higher into the air, until the top of the ascending flames could beseen through the grating of the hatches. 

But it needed not that the flames should be seen--their light, and thehissing, crackling noise that proceeded from them, proclaimed the dreadnature of the catastrophe. 

Then arose a cry--a wild, agonising cry--out of the bosom of that darkhold--out of the hearts of that ill-fated crowd--a cry that for somemoments drowned the fierce seething of the flames, and the crashing, crackling sounds of the fire. I shall never forget that cry--none whoheard it could fail to remember it till their last hour. 

It was just at this crisis that I had turned to look back. Awful wasthe sight that met my eyes--awful the sounds that fell upon my ears. Under the bright gleam of the blazing ship, I saw the black faces andround woolly heads pressing against the bars of the grating. I sawglaring eyes, foaming lips, and teeth set in terror, glittering whiteunder the corruscation of the flames. I saw smoke oozing up the gratedhatch--the fire was fast creeping forward--its foul harbinger wasalready among them--oh! what an awful sight!

I could not bear it--I could not have borne it in a dream--it was toomuch for human eyes--too much for the heart of man. My first impulsewas to turn away, and glide down beside my companion--who was waitingpatiently upon the raft below. 

This was my first impulse, which suddenly gave way to another. My eyehad fallen upon the axe--still lying across the bowsprit-shrouds, whereBrace had thrown it. 

The weapon suggested a purpose; and, eagerly seizing it, I faced oncemore towards the burning vessel. My purpose was to return on deck--strike off the batten--and set the grating free. I knew the risk--I hadforgotten the presence of the powder--but if it were to be my death Icould not restrain myself from acting as I did. I could not live tobehold such a terrible _holocaust_--such a wholesale burning of humanbeings!

"At least, " thought I, "they shall not perish thus. Though their fatebe sealed, they shall have a choice of death--they shall choose betweenburning and drowning--the latter will at least be easier to endure. "

It was this last reflection that had prompted me to my purpose. 

Bending downward, I hurriedly communicated my design to my companion. Iwas gratified with his reply. 

"All right, Willim! good work--do it!--do it--set 'em free, poorcreetirs. I was thinking o't myself--tho' 'twas too late--haste 'ee, lad--look sharp!"

I waited not for the end of his speech; but springing back to the deck, rushed towards the hatch. I thought not of looking below--indeed, thesmoke was now coming up so thickly that I could scarce see the terrifiedfaces. The glimpse I had of them was sufficient to satisfy me, that, ina few minutes more, those glaring eyes would have been blind, and thosehoarse voices hushed in death. 

I remembered where one batten had been removed, and where the other hadbeen attacked by the axe. I renewed the attack--striking with all thestrength and dexterity I could demand. 

My efforts proved successful; and, after half-a-dozen blows, the spikesyielded, and the cleet of timber flew off. 

I did not stay to raise the grating; I knew that would be done by thepressure from below; and, gliding back, I once more climbed over thebows. 

One glance back, as I passed over the head, told me that my purpose hadbeen fully accomplished. Instantly as I parted from it the grating wasflung off, and I saw the stream of black forms pouring upwards andspreading itself over the deck!

I stayed to observe no more; but, sliding down a rope, was received inthe arms of my companion. 

CHAPTER FIFTY FIVE. 

During my short absence, Brace had not been idle. 

He had got his little raft compacted--its timbers tied together--and itnow carried us both without even dipping under water. The two spars, the dolphin-striker, and half of the spritsail-yard were laid parallelto each other, and transversely to these were the broad pieces, thatexhibited in large letters the name of the ill-fated barque. There wereseveral other pieces of timber, a handspike or two, and an oar--whichBrace had picked up as he glided towards the head--and over all was apiece of sail-cloth, or tarpaulin. The whole formed a raft just aboutlarge enough for two, and safe enough in calm weather, but under a gale, or even a strong wind, such a structure would have been overwhelmed atonce. 

But my companion had no intention of going to sea with such a craft. His idea had been that he might get it ready before the great raft couldbe finished, and the sooner escape from the dangerous proximity of thepowder. Even if it had taken him quite as long to prepare it, there wasstill a greater chance of safety by our being so far forward upon thevessel. If the powder had exploded there would have been a chance ofour not being blown to atoms. The after-part of the vessel might beshivered in pieces, and, of course, the rest would soon sink; but still, by keeping out by the head, there were many chances in our favour. Itwas from these considerations that the sailor had hurried away fromamidships, and set to making his raft at the bows. It was only intendedas a temporary retreat--to enable us at the earliest moment to getbeyond the circle of danger; and, should the men succeed in completingthe larger structure, ours could afterward be brought alongside andjoined on to it. 

The large raft was completed as soon as our little one, and all handshad gone down upon it. As I returned on deck to strike up the hatch, Isaw not a soul of the _Pandora's_ crew. They had all gone out of thevessel, and betaken themselves to the raft. From the deck I could notsee either them or the raft--as the latter was still close in under thebeam-ends of the barque. 

As soon as I had got fairly down, my companion pushed off, and the nextmoment the great raft came under our view. Both it, and those who wereon it, were seen as distinctly as though it had been daylight--for theburning vessel was no longer a combination of flame and smoke. Herwhole quarter-deck, from the taffrail to the main-hatch, was envelopedin a bright flame that illumined the surface of the sea to the distanceof miles. Under this light, we perceived the raft and the men standingor crouching upon it. 

They had pushed off some ten or twelve yards from the side of thevessel, in order to be clear of the flames. There was another reasonthat induced them to get some distance away, and that was the fear thatthere might be powder aboard. Although no positive alarm had been givento that effect, there existed a doubt about the thing, and they were notwithout apprehensions. There were other men besides Brace who knewsomething, or had heard something, about the stolen keg, but who, notbeing certain about the matter, did not like to make known theirsuspicions. There might be powder yet; and it was, therefore, with afeeling of relief that all hands had sprung upon the raft, and got itout of the way of such dangerous contingency. No doubt it was thissuspicion about the gunpowder that had influenced them all to exertthemselves so strenuously in the work. So far as there was any dangerfrom the flames, they might have continued on board a while longer--forit would still be many minutes, before the conflagration could extendforward and embrace the whole of the vessel. 

The men had not stayed aboard a moment longer than was required for themto complete the necessary work; and, once on the water, they were seento be working as anxiously as ever to push off the raft--as though theydreaded contact with the barque from some other cause than the danger ofthe fire. 

This was in reality the case; for, now that the raft was fairly afloat, those who suspected the presence of gunpowder were heard freelydeclaring their suspicions; and all stood looking upon the conflagrationwith eyes of expectancy--expecting every moment to hear an explosion!

It was just at that moment that Brace and I, passing round thelarboard-bow, came in sight of the crew; and, without a moment'shesitation, my companion using the oar, and I doing what I could with ahandspike, set our little raft in motion, directing it as well as wecould towards the other--with which we supposed in a few seconds weshould be able to come up. 

In this, however, we were disappointed. Just then we observed a strangemovement among the men on the raft, who, after standing for some secondsin attitudes that betokened surprise, and with voices and gestures thatconfirmed it, were seen hastily renewing their efforts to put themselvesat a still greater distance from the wreck; and not only hastily, but ina manner that bespoke some degree of terror!

What could this mean? Surely the flames could not reach them now?Surely they were beyond all danger from an explosion of gunpowder--evenhad there been a hundred barrels instead of one? The blowing up of awhole magazine could not have harmed them at that distance off? Surelyit was not this that was exciting them?

I first looked to Brace for explanation, but his actions, at the moment, were as mysterious as any. He was on the forward part of our littlecraft, kneeling upon the planks and using his oar in the manner of apaddle. I saw that he was endeavouring to direct our course towards theraft; so as I with the handspike; but my companion, instead of workingleisurely and deliberately--as he had hitherto been doing--was nowrowing with all the haste and strength he could put into his arms--as ifhe was in dread that the raft would get away from us, and was doing hisutmost to overtake her!

He had said nothing as yet; but I could see his features distinctlyunder the brilliant light, and the expression upon them, as well as theearnest endeavours he was making to increase our speed, convinced methat he, too was under some feeling of terror. 

Was it the fear of being left behind by those on the raft? No; it couldnot be that; for, though neither was going faster than a cat could swimwe were evidently making better speed than they; and it was plain wewere getting nearer them at every stroke of the paddle. The great raft, indeed, lay like what it was--a raft of logs; and, although the men hadoars, it was only with great difficulty it could be pushed along, andmoved slowly and heavily through the water. Why should Brace be at alluneasy about our overtaking it?

But it was not that that was urging him to such haste. The conjectureonly held possession of my thoughts for an instant. In the next instantI perceived the cause of terror. I saw what alarmed both my companionand the crew upon the raft. 

CHAPTER FIFTY SIX. 

Up to that instant I had not looked back towards the burning barque. Iwould rather not have done so. I dreaded to look back; moreover, I wasso eagerly employed in helping to propel our floating plank that I hadscarce time for looking around. 

Now, however, I was constrained to raise my head and glance back uponthat terrific spectacle. It explained at once why the crew of the_Pandora_ were so eager to be gone from the spot. 

The fire had burned forward to the stump of the main-mast, and, fed bythe large quantities of black pitchy ropes--the shrouds, stays, andratlines--was sending up strong bursts of smoky flame. Red tongues wereshooting out forward, as if to grasp the rigging of the fore-mast thatstill stood untouched. But the most singular, or rather the most awful, part of the scene was that presented on the foredeck and the wholeforward part of the ship. Upon the windlass, the bulwarks, thefore-mast shrouds, around the head, and out to the bowsprit-end, was acontinuous swarm of human forms, so thickly clustered that scarce anypart of the vessel could be seen, except the fore-mast, with its sparsand rigging towering high above. Five hundred there were--perhaps notso many--as some of them, happily for themselves, had gone out of theworld before that dread hour. But nearly five hundred there were, andof course they covered every part of the forward deck, and even thesides and bulwarks, from the selvage of the approaching flames to thebowsprit-end. Some had gone out even farther, and could be seenswarming like bees and balancing their bodies on the jib-boom. In fact, but for its awful character, the scene suggested the hiving of bees thathad crowded every leaf and twig upon the branch of a tree. 

Both males and females were there--for both had succeeded in makingtheir way on deck--but amid that thick swarm their sex could not bedistinguished. Strange to say, they were no longer black! Not one ofthem looked black--on the contrary, they appeared red! Their faces, theskin of their naked bodies, even the woolly coverture of their crowns, showed blood-red under the glaring light of the blazing pitch; and thissingular transformation added not a little to rendering the scene moreterrific--for there was something supernatural in this alteredcomplexion. 

The whole scene might have been compared to the final of some grandtheatrical spectacle--it had all the grandeur, the red light, and thescenic embellishment--but in two circumstances it widely differed fromthe fictitious imitation. There was not that variety of forms andcolours in the tableaux, and, moreover, the characters were not as uponthe stage--in poses and attitudes that betokened rest. On the contrary, all were in motion. Their arms were tossing wildly above their heads, while they themselves were leaping upward or dancing to and fro whereverthey could find footing. They were shouting in tones of despair, screaming in agonised accents; while some, who had evidently gone mad, were gibbering and laughing in voices that bore a striking resemblanceto that of the hyena!

The strong light enabled me to trace everything minutely--alas, toominutely! I could see the white gleaming teeth, the frothing lips, theeyes glaring in madness or terror. We were still scarce a cable'slength from them. I could note every movement as if I had been in theirmidst, or within ten feet of them. They all stood fronting in thedirection of the raft; and for this reason I could note their gestures, and even distinguish the expression upon their features. 

Among other things I saw women--I knew they were women only from theirbeing smaller than those around--I saw women lift up little dark formsas high as they could raise them, and hold them out in the direction ofthe raft. They were their children, their infant piccaninnies, and thiswas intended as a supplication to the white runaways to come back andsave them. Others stretched forth their arms and stood in attitudes ofentreaty; while men--the stronger and fiercer ones--shook their clenchedfists in the air and hurled after us loud cries of menace. 

Awe-inspiring as was the spectacle, it was neither the threats of themen nor the supplications of the women that was causing all commotionamong the crew on the raft. 

Part of the blaspheming and loud talk that could be heard there arosefrom anger that the blacks had been let out; and we could hear severalvoices inquiring, in harsh angry tones. "Who has done it? Who has doneit?"

These questions were not asked simply thus, but with the embellishmentsof horrid oaths and exclamations that cannot be repeated. 

It was just as my companion and I were parting from the bows, that weheard these questions asked, and so earnest was the tone of theinquirers, that I at once saw that I had placed myself in a position ofdanger. 

It appeared that I had committed an imprudence. My humanity had hurriedme to an act that could be of no service in saving the lives of those Iintended to benefit, but was likely to bring destruction upon all--myself among the rest. 

I can scarce say that I repented of what I had done. I should have donethe same deed again. I could have not restrained myself. I hadfollowed the promptings of mercy. How could I have acted otherwise?

I had such reflections at the moment, or something like them. I cannotexactly describe my thoughts, for a tumult of strange emotions waspassing through my mind. 

I now perceived the danger which threatened the two rafts: I perceivedit on looking back toward burning the vessel: the blacks werethreatening to swim after, and seek refuge upon the rafts. Largenumbers of them showed that they had formed this intention. It wasapparent from their movements and attitudes. They were swarming overthe bulwarks and down the sides. They had gathered along the beam-endsand seemed every moment on the eve of launching their bodies into thewater!

CHAPTER FIFTY SEVEN. 

No wonder the sailors were alarmed. Should the blacks carry out theirintention, enough of them might reach the raft to sink her--enough ofthem, perhaps, to fling the white men into the sea and themselves takepossession of that frail chance for life. Whatever might be the event, it was clear that if they came on, certain destruction must result toone or other, or most likely to all. As for my companion and myself, weappeared in a position of greater peril, even than those upon the raft, for we were between them and the threatened danger. But we had no fearsfrom this source; we were certain that if no accident arose to our craftwe could propel it faster than a man could swim--though so little fasterthat it would have been a tight race had we been pursued. However, having so many yards of start we had little to fear. 

We kept on, intending to overtake the raft and fasten our floatingplanks alongside it; and this purpose, after a few minutes, we succeededin effecting. 

Brace had cautioned me as we came up to say nothing, of what I had done. 

"For your life say nothing, for certainly, " said he, "they will throwyou into the sea and me along with you. Say not a word, " whispered he, as a final caution--"not a word, even if they question you. I'll answerthem if they do. "

He was called upon to do so, and dexterously did he execute his design. 

"Hilloa!" hailed several as we approached--"who are ye? Ho! Brace andthat precious boy Bill. Was it you that let the niggers above board?Was it either of you?"

These questions were put with the usual vulgar embellishments. 

"No!" responded Brace, in an indignant tone and of course telling thetruth as far as he was concerned--"How could we? We were down by thebows, and couldn't see 'em. I wonder how they did get loose? They musta broke through when ye knocked off the batten. I seed nothin' of 'emtill we were out in the water. I was under the head makin' this bit o'raft. I was affeerd there wouldn't be room for all--lend a hand hereone o' ye, and hitch this thing on--it'll help to keep a couple o' usafloat anyhow. "

By this appeal for help my companion dexterously turned theconversation, so that no further questions were asked about who set freethe blacks. Indeed, there was no opportunity to talk any more upon thematter, for at this crisis the attention of every one upon the raft hadbecome earnestly fixed upon that dark, red cloud that clustered alongthe side of the vessel. 

Strange to say the negroes had been for some minutes in this position--with every appearance of a purpose to leap outward into the water andswim towards the raft--and yet, not one of them had sprung forth! Theyseemed like men determined to do a thing, but who waited for a signalfrom some leader. Either that, or some one to take the lead himself andset the example--just like a mob of soldiers crowded together on thefield of battle--as soldiers always are at such times--prepared tocharge forward and rush even upon death itself, if some bold spirit willonly give the word and go forward in advance of them. So stood thecrowd of blacks, threatening to plunge into the sea and yet hesitatingto do so. 

We wondered at their hesitation. What could they mean by holding back?The raft appeared the only chance for their lives--though a poor respiteit would be. Nevertheless, men who are about to be burned or drownedwill cling to a less hope than that. Why, then, did they not jumpoverboard and swim after, as all expected them to have done before this?Could they swim? or could they not? These were the questions that nowpassed rapidly from mouth to mouth on board the raft, and were answeredwith equal rapidity, though the answers were but guesses, and did notcorrespond. They were both negative and affirmative. Some alleged thatthey could not. If this were true, then the position of affairs couldbe explained at once: the hesitation of the blacks to take to the waterwould, upon this hypothesis, be easily understood. However, there werebut few who held this opinion. It was quite improbable that it could bethe true one--quite improbable that in all that crowd there was not anyone who could swim--for even one would have taken to the sea in hopes offinding refuge upon the raft--forlorn as the hope may have been. No, the negative supposition was not to be entertained for a moment. It iswell-known that most of the natives of Africa not only swim but are mostexcellent swimmers. Their mode of life renders the art a necessityamong them. Living on the banks of great rivers, by the shores of thoseimmense lakes in which Central Africa abounds, often requiring to crossstreams that are deep and rapid, and where no bridges exist, thesepeople are compelled by their very wants to become experts swimmers. Besides, their hot climate renders the exercise a pleasant one, and manytribes of them spend half their time in the water. 

It was highly improbable that they could not swim--all, or nearly all, of them. No, this was not the cause of their hesitancy. 

And what was?

This question was answered by one of the sailors--though all of us atthe same moment perceived the cause. 

"Look yonder!" cried the man, pointing along the water; "look yonder;yon's what cows 'em--the sharks!"

CHAPTER FIFTY EIGHT. 

The stretch of water that lay between the raft and the burning vesselglittered under the yellow light like a sea of molten gold. On its calmsurface the blazing barque was mirrored, as though another was on firebelow; but the perfect image was broken by occasional rippling, as ifsome living creatures were stirring through the water. The veryintensity of the light, dazzling our eyes, prevented us from scanningthe surface with any degree of minuteness. It was like looking againstthe sun as the bright orb rises or sets over the sea. The strong lightglancing along the water produced a sheen and a sparkle thathalf-blinded us; and, although we had observed an occasional eddy orrippling motion upon the surface, we had not thought of the cause untilthat moment. 

Now, however, that our attention was called to this moving of the waterswe had no difficulty in making out the cause. It was the sharks thatwere darting about--now rushing impatiently from point to point; nowlying in wait, silent and watchful, like cats, ready to spring upontheir prey. Here and there we could see their huge dorsal fins standinglike gaff-topsails above the surface, now cleaving the water like hugeblades of steel, anon dipping below to appear again at some point nearerto their expected prey. 

From the number of these fins that we observed above water, we came tothe conclusion that there must be hundreds of these voracious creaturesaround the blazing barque. In fact there was a perfect "school" ofthem, like porpoises or minnows--for the longer we gazed the greaternumber of fins and rippling eddies were detected, until at times itappeared as if the whole surface was thickly covered with these preyingfish!

Their numbers, too, seemed to be continually increasing. On looking outto sea others might be noticed swimming up, as if they had come from adistance. No doubt that red conflagration was a signal that summonedthem from afar. Like enough the sight was not new to them--it was notthe first time they had witnessed the burning of a ship and had beenpresent at the spectacle; before now they had assisted at thedenouement, and were ever after ready to welcome such a catastrophe, andhasten towards it from afar. 

I really could not help thinking that these monsters of the deeppossessed some such intelligence, as they swam around the fated barque--casting towards it their ogreish expecting looks. 

They came around the raft as well--indeed, they appeared to be thickerthere than elsewhere--as though we who stood upon it were to be the preythat would first fall into their ravenous jaws. So thick were they, that two or three could be seen side by side, swimming together asthough they were yoked; and at each moment they grew bolder and camenearer to the timbers. Some already swam so close to the raft, thatthey were within reach of a blow from the handspikes, but not any oneattempted to touch them. On the contrary, the word was passed round forno one to strike or assail them in any way. Just then they were doinggood work; they were to be let alone!

Little as the sailors would have liked to see such shoals of thesedreaded creatures at any other time--for between sailor and shark thereis a constant antipathy--just then the sight was welcome to them. Theyknew that they themselves were out of reach of the hideous monsters; andat a glance they had comprehended the advantage they were deriving fromtheir presence. They saw that they were the guardians of the raft--andthat, but for them, the blacks would long since have taken to the waterand followed it. The fear of the sharks alone restrained them; and nowonder it did, for the whole surface of the sea between the blazingvessel and the raft now seemed alive with these horrid creatures!

It was no longer wondered at that the negroes had not precipitatedthemselves into the water and swam after us. It would have been a boldleap for any of them to have taken--a leap, as it were, into the veryjaws of death. 

And, yet, death was behind them--death quick and sure, and, perhaps, ofall others the most painful--death by fire. In setting the poorwretches free, I had been under the humane impression that I had giventhem the easier alternative of being drowned. I now saw that I wasmistaken. No such alternative was in their power. There was no longera choice between burning and drowning. It now lay between burning andbeing devoured by the sharks!

CHAPTER FIFTY NINE. 

An awful alternative it was, and for a long while the ill-starredvictims seemed to linger in their choice. Hard choice between twohorrid forms of death! Little did it matter which, and the knowledge ofthis rendered them indifferent whether to spring forth or stand still. Death was before them as well as behind--turn which way they might, death stared them in the face--soon and certain--and on every side theysaw its threatening arm--before, behind, above, and around them. Theutter hopelessness of escape had numbed their energies--they wereparalysed by despair. 

But even in the hour of the most hopeless despair there arrives a crisiswhen men will still struggle for life--it is the last struggle--thefinal conflict as it were, with death itself. No one yields up lifewithout this effort, though it be ever so idle. The drowning man doesnot voluntarily permit himself to sink below the surface. He stillstrives to keep afloat, though he may not have the slightest hope ofbeing rescued. The effort is partly involuntary--it is the body thatstill continues to battle for life, after the mind has resigned allhope--the last stand that existence makes against annihilation. It maybe a purely mechanical effort--perhaps it is so--but who ever saw astrong man compelled to part suddenly with life, that did not make sucha struggle? Even the condemned criminal upon the gallows continues tostrive till the breath has parted from his body. Something like thislast despairing effort aroused the energies of that hesitating crowdthat clustered upon the burning barque. The crisis at length came. 

The flames were fast rushing forward, and spreading over all the deck. Their red jets, spurting out beyond the selvage of smoke, began to touchthe bodies of their victims, and pain them with the fierce sting offire. It produced no augmentation in their cries of agony. These hadlong since reached the climax, and the voices of those who uttered themhad been already raised to their highest pitch. But the close proximityof the flames, and the absolute certainty of being now destroyed bythem, caused a general movement throughout the living mass; and, as ifactuated by an universal impulse, or guided by one common instinct, allwere seen making a sudden descent upon the water. 

Those who had been hitherto standing along the side were not the firstto leap. It was they who were farther back, and of course nearer to theflames, who first took to the water; and these, rushing over thebulwarks--and even stepping upon the shoulders of those who wereclustered there--without further hesitation flung themselves headlonginto the sea. But the impulse seemed to communicate itself to theothers, and almost instantaneously--as if some one had proclaimed a wayto safety and was leading them on to it--the whole crowd followed theforemost and went plunging into the water. In a few seconds not anindividual could be seen--of all that dark swarm that had so latelycrowded the fore-part of the vessel, not one was now visible on board. Simultaneously had they deserted the burning wreck!

A wild scene was now presented in the water. The whole surface wasthick with human forms, plunging and struggling together. Some wereevidently unable to swim, and, with their bodies half erect, weretossing their arms about in vain efforts to keep above the surface. Here and there several clung together, until two or three--or in someinstances larger groups--dragged one another below, and sank to thebottom together. Strong swimmers were observed separating from therest, and forging out into the open water. Of these the heads onlycould be seen, and rapidly closing upon them the dark vertical fin thattold the presence of the pursuing shark. 

Then could be heard the wild, despairing cry--then could be seen thequick rush of the monster upon his prey--the water lashed by his tail--the foam thrown up, already tinged with the blood of the victim--and, after that, the surface returning to its level--the eddies and redfrothing bubbles alone marking for a few moments the scene of eachtragical crisis. 

Oh! it was an awful spectacle to look upon--this wholesale ravening ofsharks--and even those who were upon the raft, with all their inhumanityand heartless cruelty of disposition could not behold it withoutemotion. 

It was scarce an emotion of pity, however. Perhaps of all, Brace and Iwere the only ones who felt pity. Some were indifferent, but themajority of them--although a little awed by the tragical scene--wereactually glad at beholding it! It may be wrong of me to say they wereglad--what I mean is, that they felt a secret satisfaction at what wasgoing on--springing not from pure wanton cruelty of heart, but ratherfrom an instinct of self-preservation. Hitherto, these men had been ingreat dread of the blacks overtaking the raft--they were not yet freefrom the fear--and, of course, with this in their minds, they regardedwith satisfaction the wholesale ravage that the sharks were committing. By this their own danger was every moment diminished--hence it is thatthey were gratified at the hideous spectacle. 

But numerous as were the sharks, there were not enough of them to maketotal destruction of that vast crowd of human beings. After the firstgeneral attack the ravenous brutes appeared to become scarcer andscarcer, until but one here and one there, could be seen rushing upontheir prey. The greater number, having already secured a victim, weresatisfied and perhaps had gone down to their haunts in the darker deep--while hundreds of human heads were still observable above the surface ofthe water. 

The flames, still flaring brilliantly, illumined the sea as if the daywas shining upon it; and it could be observed that the faces of thesurvivors were all turned in the direction of the raft, towards whichthey were swimming with all their strength. 

Once more the sailors became inspired with apprehension--once more theydreaded that their last hour was come, and that they themselves mightsoon be struggling among the sharks. 

CHAPTER SIXTY. 

There was much shouting among the white men and many wild exclamations, but no time was lost in idle talk--for every one was doing his best topropel the raft. The shouts were only an accompaniment to theiractions. Nearly every one wielded some implement, which had beengrappled in the hurry of the moment. Some were provided with oars, others had only handspikes, and still others assisted in paddling withpieces of board that had been obtained from old coops, or the bulwarksbroken by the falling mast. Those who could find nothing betterstretched themselves along the edge of the raft and beat the water withtheir hands, in order to aid in producing a forward motion. 

But the great masses of timber--not yet firmly lashed together--layloose and loggish upon the water, and moved very slowly and irregularlyunder such ill-assorted propulsion: and, notwithstanding that the rafthad obtained a hundred yards the start of the swimmers, its occupantsbegan seriously to dread being overtaken. 

They had reason to fear it. There could be no doubt that the pursuerswere gaining upon us, and this soon became evident to all upon the raft. Nay, more, they were gaining rapidly; and, at the rate at which theywere swimming, five minutes could not pass before they would overtakeus. 

Those upon the raft were now quite conscious that such would be theevent. Paddle and beat the water as they might they could not propelthe heavy timbers beyond a certain rate of speed--not so fast as a mancould swim. Notwithstanding their exertions, and the advantage of theirlong start, they saw they were going to be overtaken. 

It could not be otherwise--there was nothing now to obstruct thepursuit--nothing to stay the pursuers. The sharks, having sated theirappetites, had let most of the swimmers escape. Occasionally one wasseen to go down with a shriek, but this was the exception--the rest swamfreely on. 

What was their motive in following us? was it vengeance, or a despairinghope of being saved? Perhaps both, --but no matter which, there wereenough of them to overpower the white men by sheer strength; and, oncethey succeeded in reaching us, it was not likely they would fail toavenge themselves for the wrongs that had been put upon them. 

Should they succeed in overtaking the raft they would easily climb uponit; a few might be kept back, but it would be impossible for thirty mento repulse hundreds; and the crowd would soon crawl over the edge, and, with their additional weight, sink the frail structure to the bottom ofthe sea. 

Should they succeed in reaching the raft--there was no need of anysupposition--they would be certain to overtake it--even at that momentthere were some of them scarce ten yards off, and coming nearer at everyfresh stroke of their arms. These, however, were the strongestswimmers, who were far ahead of the rest. The main body were stilltwenty yards further off; but it was plain that the slowest of them swamfaster than the raft was moving. 

Most of the sailors began to give way to despair. The wicked deeds ofan ill-spent life were rising before them. To all appearance their lasthour had come. 

And mine, too--at least, so believed I at that moment. 

It was hard to die thus--by such horrid means, and in such company. Sound in health, the love of life was strong within me; and under thisimpulse I almost repented what I had done. It was I who had broughtabout this last terrible contingency, and my own life was now to be theforfeit. Yes; I had acted imprudently, rashly, and I will not deny thatat that moment I came near repenting of what I had done. 

It was not a time for reflection. The crisis had arrived. We must allyield up life. The sea would soon receive us within its ample embrace. Masters and slaves, tyrants and their victims, must all perish together!

Such were the thoughts that were rushing through my brain, as I saw theblack swimmers approach. I no longer felt sympathy or pity for them. On the contrary, I viewed them as enemies--as dreaded monsters who wereabout to destroy and devour us--to engulph us all in one commondestruction, and among the rest myself--their late benefactor. Really, at that moment, in the confusion of my thoughts, I was regarding theseunfortunate creatures as though they were voluntary agents--as thoughthey were actuated by gratuitous cruelty and revenge, and not victims ofdespair struggling for the preservation of their own lives. 

My senses had become confused; my reasoning faculties had forsaken me;and, in common with those around me, I regarded the pursuers as enemies!

Under this impression--false though it may have been--I was the lessdisposed to sympathise with them, when I saw the first who came near theraft beaten back by the oars and handspikes of the sailors; for to thisit had now come. 

It was a cruel scene that followed. I took no part in it. Though everso desirous that my life should be saved, I could never have gone tosuch extremes to preserve it. I was but a looker-on. 

I saw the foremost swimmers struck upon the head, or pushed away byviolent "jabbing" from the oars and handspikes. I saw some disappearbelow the surface, as if they had gone to the bottom under the blow, while others, not injured, swam off, and then circled round as if to getahead of us. 

Though the fierce, angry shouts, and the still fiercer actions of thewhite men intimidated the foremost swimmers, these demonstrations didnot drive them away. They only kept out of reach of the oars andhandspikes, but still followed on. Indeed, they no longer followed; forthe raft was no longer in motion; the rowers had enough to do withoutpropelling it further, and it had now come to a stand still!

CHAPTER SIXTY ONE. 

It soon became evident that the foremost swimmers, who had been for themoment repulsed, had no intention of turning back. Why should they?Behind them they had left no hope--not a plank to cling to--only a shipon fire blazing upward to the skies and now almost hid under the flames. Even she, before they could reach her, would be burned down to thewater's edge. Why should they think of swimming back? No; the raft wasthe only thing upon the whole face of that wide sea upon which humanfoot might now find a resting-place. Though it would be but a strawamong so many, at that straw had they determined to clutch, so long aslife remained. 

They had no design of leaving us, but now swam round and round thefloating spars, evidently waiting until their main body could come up, so that all might rush forward together and get possession of the raft. 

This was plainly their intention: and, knowing it, the white men werefast yielding to despair. 

Not all of them. There were some of those rough men who still preservedtheir presence of mind; and in that perilous hour, when all hopeappeared to have vanished, these men suddenly hit upon a plan to savethe raft, and the lives of those upon it, from the apparently inevitablefate that threatened them. 

I was, myself, in a state of half-stupor. I had watched the movementsof the poor wretches in the water till my head grew giddy, and I scarceknew what was going on around me. My face was turned towards theblazing ship, and I had not for a long while looked elsewhere. I heardthe sailors ejaculating loudly, and shouting words of encouragement; butI supposed they were encouraging each other to repel the attack of theswimmers, who were now on all sides of the raft, forming a sort ofirregular ring around it, of several feet in depth. I was expectingthat we would soon be sinking into the sea! I was stupefied, and Ithought I was dreaming. 

All of a sudden I was aroused from my stupor by hearing a loud huzza. It came from the sailors behind me. I could not tell its meaning till Iturned round, and then, to my surprise, I saw a piece of sail spread outtransversely across the raft, and held by several men in a verticalposition. There was one at each end and one in the middle, who, withtheir arms extended upward, held the sail as high as they could reach. 

For what purpose were they doing this? I needed not ask the question. I saw that there was wind blowing against the canvas. I felt the breezeupon my cheeks. 

I looked back to the water. I saw that the raft was moving rapidlythrough it. There was a rushing along the edge of the timbers--therewas froth where the spars were cleaving the sea. I looked for theswimmers. I saw their round heads and grim faces, but no longer aroundthe raft--they were already in its wake, every moment falling furtheraway. Merciful heaven! at least from that terrible fate were we saved. 

I kept gazing behind. I still saw the dark heads above the water. Icould no longer distinguish their faces. I thought they had turned themaway. I thought they were swimming back toward the blazing barque. 

They may have turned back, but with what hope? They could have hadnone; though despair may have driven them in that direction as well asany other. 

It was a sad beacon to guide them; nor did it serve them long. Theycould not have got near it--not half-way--before that event, so dreadedby Brace and myself, came to pass. The crisis had at length arrived. 

Wherever the powder had been kept, it was long before the fire hadreached it--far longer than we had expected; but the searching flamesfound it at last, and the concussion came. 

It was a terrific explosion, that resembled not the report of a cannon, but a hundred guns simultaneously fired. Bed masses were projected farup into the heavens, and still farther out to the sea, hurtling andhissing as they fell back into the water. A cloud of fiery sparks hungfor some minutes over the spot; but these at length came quivering down, and, as soon as they reached the surface, were observed no more. Thesesparks were the last that was seen of the _Pandora_. 

The crew at this moment were awed into silence. There was silence farover the sea; yet for nearly another hour that silence was at intervalsbroken by the death-shriek of some exhausted swimmer or some victim ofthe ravening shark. 

The breeze still continued to blow, the raft moved on, and long beforemorning the _Pandora's_ crew were carried far away from the scene of theterrible tragedy. 

CHAPTER SIXTY TWO. 

The breeze died away before the morning, and when day broke there wasnot a breath stirring. The calm had returned, and the raft lay upon thewater as motionless as a log. 

The men no longer tried to propel it; it could have served no purpose tomake way--since, go in what direction we might, there would be hundredsof miles of the ocean to be crossed, and to sail a raft over that longdistance was not to be thought of. 

Had there been a stock of provisions and water, sufficient to havelasted for weeks, then such an idea would have been more feasible; butthere was nothing of this, and the idea of sailing in search of land wasnot entertained for a moment. The only hope was that a sail mightappear in sight, that some ship might be passing across the ocean, andcome sufficiently near to see us and pick us up. One and all wereagreed that this was our only chance of being saved. 

A cheerless chance it appeared when examined in all its bearings; socheerless, indeed, that only the most sanguine of the party drew anyhope from it. Notwithstanding the hundreds of thousands of ships thatare constantly ploughing the mighty deep, and sailing from port to port, you will meet with but a very few of them on any long voyage you maymake. You may go from England to the Cape of Good Hope, without seeingmore than one or two sail during the whole passage! and yet that wouldbe travelling upon one of the great highways of the ocean--in the trackof all the ships sailing to the vast world of the East Indies, and alsoto those prosperous commercial colonies of Australia, whose mercantilemarine almost rivals that of England herself. Again, you may cross theAtlantic upon another great water-way--that between Liverpool and NewYork--and yet between one port and the other, you may see less thanhalf-a-dozen sail, and sometimes only two or three, during the whole ofyour voyage. Vast and wide are the highways of the great ocean. 

With a knowledge of these facts, but few of the men indulged in any verystrong expectation of our coming in sight of a sail. We were in thatvery part of the Atlantic where the chances of such an encounter werefew and far between. We were out of the line of navigation between anytwo great commercial countries; and although formerly Spanish vesselshad travelled a good deal near the track we were in--in theirintercourse with their South American colonies--this intercourse hadbeen greatly diminished by revolution, and most of the traffic withthese countries was now carried on in vessels belonging to the UnitedStates, and these were not likely to sail so far to the eastward as wewere. Portuguese ships still traded to the Brazils in considerablenumbers, and upon these we built most of our hopes--these and thechances that some ship engaged in the same traffic as the _Pandora_might be crossing westward with slaves, or returning for a fresh cargo. There was yet other vessels that occasionally navigated this part of theAtlantic--cruisers on their way from the African coast to the Brazils, or warships from Gibraltar, going round the Horn into the Pacific, orpassing from the Cape of Good Hope to the West Indies. 

All these chances were eagerly brought forward by the men, and discussedwith every circumstance of minuteness. Every point was produced thatseemed to promise a hope of deliverance; for most, if not all, of theseoutlaws were seamen of experience, and well knew the ways of the ocean. Some held the opinion that our chances of being picked up were not sobad after all. There was a sail that could be rigged, by means of oarsand handspikes, and spread out so as to be visible from afar. Some shipwould be certain to come along and see us, and then all would be rightagain. 

So talked those of more sanguine temperament; but the wiser ones shooktheir heads and doubted. They reasoned in an opposite strain, and madeuse of arguments, the force of which could not be denied, and whichproduced great discouragement. There are some who seem always to preferexhibiting the darker side of the picture--perhaps not from any pleasurethat it gives them to do so, but, by accustoming themselves to the worstview of the case they may be the better able to endure it when it comes. Otherwise, in the event of success, that they may derive all thegreater enjoyment from the reaction. 

These last alleged that the chances of meeting with any vessel in thatsolitary part of the ocean were slight, very slight indeed; that even ifthere were ships--hundreds of them--how could they approach the raftduring a calm? Of course the ships would be becalmed as they themselveswere, and would have to remain so as long as the calm continued. Thiswould be likely to last for weeks, and how were they to exist for weeks?How long would their provisions keep them alive? Not weeks; a few daysperhaps, not more?

These remarks led to an immediate examination of the stock of provisionsthat had been brought away from the wreck; and every article on the raftwas now turned up and scrutinised. Strange to say the only thing ofwhich there was a tolerable supply was water. The large cask that hadhitherto stood on deck--and which was still nearly half-full--was nowupon the raft. It had been bunged up and rolled overboard, and thensafely deposited among the spars, where it floated of itself. Whatwater may have been carried away in the gig no one knew, but certain itwas that the cask was still nearly half-full. 

This discovery produced a momentary cheerfulness--for, in such cases, water is usually the most important consideration, and ofttimes the veryone that is neglected. 

But the joy was of short continuance; when every article upon the raftwas overhauled, and every portion of it carefully searched, the onlyfood that could be found was a small bag of biscuits--not enough to givetwo biscuits to each of us--not enough for a single meal!

This astounded intelligence was received with cries of chagrin and looksof dismay. Some shouted in anger. One half recriminated the other. Some had been entrusted specially to provide the food. These allegedthat a barrel of pork had been put upon the raft. Where was it?Certainly there was a barrel; but, on breaking it open, to the dismay ofall, it proved to be a barrel of pitch!

A scene now ensued that it would be impossible to describe. Oaths, exclamations, and angry words passed freely, and the men almost came toblows. The pitch was thrown into the sea, and those who had put it uponthe raft were threatened with a similar fate. Their negligence wouldprove fatal to all. But for them there might still have been a chance;but now, what hope? With two biscuits apiece, how long could theyexist? Not three days without suffering the extreme of hunger. Ere aweek should pass, one and all must perish!

The probability, nay, the positive certainty, of such a doom produced ascene of despondence--mingled with angry excitement on the part of thosewho called themselves "betrayed"--that it would be difficult to paint. Harsh revilings were freely used; and threats of throwing thedelinquents into the sea continued to be uttered at intervals during thewhole night. 

There was still another barrel upon the raft, that had been better leftupon the burning wreck. But it was not likely that it should beforgotten. Its contents were of a nature too highly prized by thesailor who fears death by drowning, or any other sudden or violentmeans. It is supposed to make death easy, and, therefore, thedespairing wretch clings to it as a friend. It is a sad resource, anawful termination to human existence; but often is it appealed to in thelast moments of misery. I need not say that this barrel contained rum. 

Whether it was the same that had been lowered into the long-boat withsuch pernicious effect I cannot say. Perhaps it was. It may havefloated and been picked up again; or it may have been still another one, for among the stores of the ill-fated barque there was a plentifulsupply of this horrible liquor. It constituted the chief "tipple" ofthe dissipated crew--the main source of their indulgence and bestialenjoyment. A vile cheap stuff it was, freely served out to them, scarcekept under lock and key; and there was not an hour in which one or otherof them might not have been seen refreshing himself at this odiousfountain. If the barrel of pork had been forgotten and left behind, here was a substitute; and the sight of this reeking cask, strange tosay, produced a cheering effect upon numbers of those savage men. Manywere heard proclaiming, in a sort of jocular bravado, that if the rumwouldn't keep them alive it would help them to die!

CHAPTER SIXTY THREE. 

As soon as day dawned every eye was bent upon the horizon. Not a pointof the whole circle that was not scanned with the minutest earnestnessby one and all. Round and round they turned, sweeping the surface withanxious glances, and raising themselves as high as they could in orderto command the most distant view. 

But all ended in disappointment. No sail was in sight; nothing that hadlife or motion; not even fish or fowl broke the monotony of that vastsurface of sleeping water. 

There were no signs of the gig: she must have rowed off in somedifferent direction; no signs either of the wreck, the breeze hadcarried us far from it; but even had we remained near, there might havebeen seen no traces of it. All had long since gone to the bottom of thesea. 

The sun rose higher and higher, and at noon stood right over our heads. We had no protection from his beams--they were almost hot enough toblister us. 

The calm continued--there was not enough motion in the air to havewafted a feather, and the raft lay as still as if it had been aground. It only moved, when those who were on it passed from place to place. 

There was not much changing about. There was no great room for it. There were in all thirty-four of us, and the bodies of the men--somesitting and others lying--covered nearly the whole space. There was noreason for moving about. Most were sullen and despondent, and kept theplaces, they had first taken, without the energy to stir out of them. Others were of lighter heart, or, under the influence of the rum whichthey drank freely, were more noisy. Now and then there was wranglingamong them. 

The sea was frequently scanned, round and round, to the very borders ofthe sky. 

This duty was neither forgotten nor overlooked. There was always someone rising to his feet and gazing outward, but only to return to hisformer position, with that disheartening look that proclaimed how vainhis reconnoissance had been. Indeed, silence itself was a sufficientreply. No one would have discovered a sail, without making instantannouncement of it. 

At noon we were all suffering from thirst; they who had been regalingthemselves with rum worse than any--for this is the sure result. 

Water was served out from the cask--in equal quantity to each. It wasagreed that all should share alike, both of the water and the bread--andof the former it was resolved that each should receive a pint a day. Inany other situation the allowance might have been sufficient, andexistence might be supported upon it; but under that broiling sun, thatseemed to dry up the very blood in our veins, our thirst became almostinsupportable, and the pint of water could be gulped down withoutaffording the slightest relief. I am certain that half a gallon wouldscarce have sufficed to quench my thirst. What rendered the pint ofwater still more insufficient was, that it was no longer cool water. The sun, basking down upon the cask that lay only half covered, hadheated the staves--and, consequently, the water within--to such adegree, that the latter tasted as if half-way towards boiling. It mayhave checked the progress of thirst, but it did not alleviate the pain. 

The water might have been kept cooler, by throwing the idle sail overthe cask; but even this trifling precaution was not adopted. 

The men were gradually giving away to despair--the torpor of despondencywas fast laying hold upon them, and under this influence no one seemedto possess energy enough for any precaution--however easy it might havebeen. 

As to the serving out of the food, that occupied only one act. To beput upon daily allowance out of such a store was altogether out of thequestion. A simple partition was all that was required, and the bag ofbiscuit was emptied out and its contents equally divided around. Thereproved to be two biscuits apiece, with a small surplus, and for thislast the crew held a "raffle"--each time a single biscuit forming theprize. For these prizes the men contended with as much eagerness, as ifthere had been large sums of money staked on the result; and, indeed, itwould have been a large sum that would have purchased one of thoseprecious morsels of bread. 

The "raffling, " combined with the "rum"--which was now also meted out--produced for some time a noisy excitement. But this was soon over; andthe sullen silence of despondency again ruled. 

Some, already ravenous with hunger and reckless of consequences, atetheir two biscuits at once--while others, endowed with greater prudenceor stronger powers of endurance, only gnawed a small portion, and keptthe rest towards a future and more pressing necessity. 

Thus passed the time till near sunset, with no event to cheer us--no newprospect to beget a hope. 

When near sunset, however, a grand excitement was produced, and all thesweet joys of hope were again felt. 

One of the men who had arisen to his feet, and was gazing over the sea, suddenly cried out:--

"A sail--a sail!"

It would be impossible to describe the wild joy that these wordsproduced--men leaped to their feet, vociferating glad huzzas as theyrepeated the words "a sail, a sail. " Some pulled off their hats andwaved them in the air--some leaped and danced about as though frantic, and even the most despairing behaved as if suddenly called to a newlife. 

I have said it would be impossible to picture that scene; but still moreimpossible to describe the contrast which, but the moment after, mighthave been witnessed upon the raft, when it was ascertained that the crywas a false alarm. No sail was in sight--there had been none--nothingcould be seen of ship or sail over the wide circle of the ocean--nothingmoved upon the glass-like face of that vast mirror. 

A false alarm, entirely without foundation. Why the man had uttered itwas soon explained. The wild expressions that were pouring from hislips, with the grotesque gestures he was making with his arms provedthat he was mad!

CHAPTER SIXTY FOUR. 

Yes, the man was mad. The awful occurrences of the preceding night haddeprived him of his reason, and he was now a raving maniac. 

Some cried out to throw him into the sea. No one opposed this counsel. It would have been carried into execution--for several were prepared tolay hold of him when the maniac, apparently well aware of theirintention, scrambled back into his former position; and, cowering down, remained silent and scared-like. It was not probable he would harm anyone--he was left alone. 

The excitement of this incident soon passed away, and the gloomy looksreturned--if possible, gloomier than before, for it is ever so afterhopes have been raised that terminate in disappointment. 

So passed the evening and a portion of the night. 

At the same hour as upon the preceding night--almost the same minute--the breeze again sprung up. It could be of little service--since therewas no chance of our being carried by it to land--but it was cool andrefreshing after the intense torrid heat we had been all day enduring. 

Some were for spreading the sail; others saw no use in it. "What goodcan it do?" inquired these. "It may carry us a score of miles hence, orperhaps twice that. What then? It won't bring us in sight of land--nora ship neither. We're as likely to see one by lying still. What's theuse of moving about? If we haven't the wherewith to eat and must make adie of it, we may as well die here as a score of knots farther toleeward. Set your sail if you will--we won't either hinder or help. "

Such language was used by the despairing part of the crew. 

There were those who thought that by sailing, we should be more likelyto fall in with a vessel. They thought they could not be worse, andmight drift to a better place, where ships were more frequent--thoughthey acknowledged that there were equal chances of their going away outof the track. 

The truth is, that not one knew within hundreds of miles of where wewere, and to sail in any course would have been mere guess-work. 

By men in misery, however, motion is always preferred to rest; and theknowledge that you are going, and going forward, produces a soothinginfluence on the spirits. It begets a hope that you will come in sightof something that may aid you; and these hopes, however ill-founded, enable you to pass the time more lightly. On the contrary, by remainingin one fixed place, for a like period of time, you fret and chafe muchmore under the uncertainty. 

With this feeling upon them, most of the men were in favour of bendingthe sail, and it was accordingly bent. 

The night before it had been held aloft by several of the men--as theonly object then had been to get the raft beyond reach of the swimmers. When that end was accomplished, the sail had been allowed to drop, andthe raft had drifted a good distance without it. 

To-night, however, a mast was raised--or rather, a pair of them--consisting of oars and handspikes spliced together--and between the twothe canvas was extended, without yard, gaff, or boom. There was nodesign to manoeuvre the sail. It was just spread like a blanket, transversely to the raft, and left for the breeze to blow upon it as itlisted. When this was done the raft was left to its own guidance, and, of course, drifted to leeward as fast as it could make way--apparentlyat the rate of three or four knots an hour. 

The men once more resumed their recumbent positions, and all remainedsilent. Some fell asleep, and snored as though they were happy! Othersslept, but their dream-talking told of troubled visions--recalling, maybe, dark scenes of guilt. A few seemed to lie awake all thelive-long night--at intervals tossing about, as though kept on the alertby thirst, hunger, or the apprehension of approaching death. 

Brace and I sat close together. We still occupied the slight raft hehad made--as there was but little room upon the other--and this one, nowforming part of the whole structure, was as good a position as we couldhave chosen--in fact the best, as the sequel proved. 

There was a sail upon it--the jib or flying jib, I know not which--and apiece of old tarpauling; and these, spread over the planks, kept themtogether, and gave us a softer bed to recline upon. 

We conversed together at times, though not often. Now and then thebrave sailor had endeavoured to cheer me by holding out hopes--but sohopeless had our situation now become that he at length desisted. Hefelt that it would be only mockery to hold out the slightest prospect ofour deliverance. He, too--the bravest of all that blind--was fastsurrendering himself to despair. 

The breeze died away before daybreak, just as on the previous night--andanother morning came, but showed no sail on all that boundless sea. 

Another hot sun rose and circled overhead through the same cloudlessheaven, and set red and fiery as ever. 

There passed another night, and once more the wind carried us throughthe water; and then several other days and nights--I ceased to countthem--came and went with almost the same monotonous routine, varied onlyby bickerings among the men--sometimes most fiendish quarrels, in whichknives were drawn and used almost with fatal effect. 

Strange time for disagreement and deadly conflict!

Even wild animals--the fiercest beasts of prey--when under the influenceof a common danger will yield up the ferocity of their nature. Not sothese wicked men--their vile passions in this dread hour seemed only tobecome stronger and more malignant!

Their quarrels were about the merest trifles--the serving out of thewater, the rum, the supposition of some one that he was not getting fairplay in his allowance--but so frequent had they become, that theythemselves grew to be a monotony. Every hour a fierce brawl disturbedthe deep repose and otherwise breathless silence that characterised theintervals between. 

If these incidents had grown monotonous and no longer failed to interestme, there was one upon the eve of occurring that was well calculated toproduce within me an interest of the most powerful kind--calculated tostir my soul to its very utmost emotion. 

I have said that this incident was on the eve of occurring--it was ahideous purpose already matured, though kept secret from my companionand myself. Neither Brace nor I had the slightest suspicion of it untilthe hour in which it was openly declared. 

CHAPTER SIXTY FIVE. 

It was probably on the sixth day after parting from the wreck--though Iam not certain about the day--that the horrid design reached itsdevelopment. It had been hatching for a while before, and upon that daycame to a crisis. 

It was now several days since food had been tasted by any one--the twobiscuits each had been long since eaten--most of them at the moment ofbeing given out. Of course every one upon the raft was suffering thepangs of hunger, and had been enduring them until the appetite hadreached the extremity of painfulness. 

Some looked emaciated, with eyes deeply sunken, and cheeks bony andhollow. Others, strange to say, had a fat, bloated appearance; but thismust have arisen from swelling, or some unnatural cause--it could not bethat famine had given them flesh. All--one and all--had that peculiarexpression about the eyes, and around the mouth, that may be noticed inthe visage of a hungry dog, or still more perceptibly in a half-starvedwolf. 

About this period there seemed to be some secret intelligence amongthem--not all of them--but among those who acted as leaders--for even intheir reduced condition, there were those of stronger body and moreenergetic spirit, who maintained a sort of leadership over the rest. What this intelligence was I could not tell, nor indeed, should I havetaken notice of the indications of its existence, had it not been forwhat occurred afterwards. I observed them now and then whispering toone another; as they did so casting side-glances towards Brace andmyself. At other times I caught now one, and now another, gazing uponme, and with a wild wolfish look, that rendered me, though I could nottell why, singularly uneasy. I noticed that they appeared as if theydid not like to be detected while thus looking at me; and ever as Ireturned their glances they suddenly lowered their eyes or averted theirfaces. They then appeared as men who have been detected in some mean orguilty action. 

As it appeared to me that they looked in a similar manner at mycompanion, and at one another as well, I fancied that the strangeexpression that had struck me must be one characteristic of extremehunger, and I thought no more about it. 

On the following day, however, I observed that the whispering among themincreased; and was accompanied with a greater variety of gesticulationand excitement. 

Brace also noticed it, and guessed better than I what all thisfreemasonry meant--at least he was nearer the truth, for he was stillignorant of the full purpose of those ruffian conspirators. 

He whispered to me what he supposed they were after--with the design ofbreaking the terrible truth to me as gently as possible. But I had nowbetter than half divined it, and his communication did not startle me. 

"Some one got to die, lad. I s'pose they're talkin' o' castin' lots whoit'll be--well, we must take our chance along with the rest. "

Just as Brace had finished his speech one of the men rose up upon theraft; and, calling the attention of the others, begged to make aproposal to them. 

The speech by which he introduced his proposal was brief, indeed, and tothe point. In fact, he came to the proposition almost at once, whichwas simply--that one of the party must die to save the rest--that theyhad still water--but no food; and all must perish unless they couldeat--that they could not eat unless--

But I cannot repeat the dread arguments which he made use of, briefthough they were--for his speech was short, and, having delivered it, hesat down again. 

There was a short pause, and then another rose and addressed the crowd. This man coincided in the views of him who had spoken, and added to theproposal a suggestion for carrying it out--that was, that the one whowas to die should be chosen by lot. This, of course, both Brace andmyself expected. It was not likely that any one was going to volunteer. 

What was my terror, and the anger and alarm of my companion, when one ofthe strongest and most brutal of the whole crew--the ruffian Le Gros--rose up, and in a loud and serious tone, not only objected to drawinglots, but proposed me for the victim!

Brace sprang instantly to his feet, and uttered a cry of indignation. It was expected that this cry would have been echoed by the others; andwith almost any other band of men upon the face of the earth or the faceof the ocean, such would have been the reception of the foul proposal. 

But both my companion and I soon perceived, with dismay, that there cameno such echo from that ruffian crew. On the contrary, several backedthe proposal itself, and in such majority--I might almost say unanimity, that it was plain that most of the men who spoke had alreadypredetermined the case. It was evident, from their prompt acquiescence, that they had been prepared for it; and this accounted for thatmysterious whispering that had been carried on during the preceding day. Some few, evidently, had not been in the secret; but these were weakindividuals, whose opposition would not have been regarded, and who, indeed, appeared ready enough to chime in with the majority. 

The French bully went on to justify his proposition by argument. Wewere not all equal, he said--there were able seamen--and commonsailors--and I was but a boy. Why should I have a chance like the rest?It was preposterous. 

Brace opposed his arguments--appealed to the crew--to their sense ofjustice and fair play--let lots be cast, said he, and let him take hischance with the rest--that was the only fair and honest mode--the onlyway worthy of men. 

Bah! these were not men. One and all were but too glad to grasp at anymeans that would deliver them from the perilous raffle. The sophisticarguments of Le Gros satisfied them. The infamous motion prevailed. Itwas decreed that I should die!

CHAPTER SIXTY SIX. 

Yes--it was decreed that I should die. 

The time and the mode alone remained to be determined; but these pointswere soon settled. For the former it was to be then--instantly--and asto the mode, I was to be bled to death!

These resolves were made with a despatch that allowed no time forreflection--scarcely time for speech or protestation. The ferociouswolves were eager for their prey. 

It was their determination to act promptly to the time; for, withoutfurther hesitation, half-a-dozen of the most forward in the businessadvanced towards me--evidently with the intent to put their design intoexecution!

And, beyond a doubt, they would have done it--had I been alone andunprotected--beyond a doubt they would have killed and eaten me! But Iwas not alone--I was not without a protector. As the fierce cannibalsadvanced, Brace sprang between them and me, and drawing his clasp-knife, threatened to cut down the first who should lay a finger upon me. 

"Off!" cried he, "off, you cowardly swabs! Lay your hand upon the lad, and I'll make mince-meat o' ye. He may be the first to be eaten, but hearn't the first that'll die for it--there's more than one o' ye'll haveto kick the bucket afore he does. Blowed if thar arn't! So now yecowardly hounds! come on if you dare. "

The dastards, cowed by the intrepid bearing of Brace, halted in theiradvance and hung back--though no one of them ventured a reply. Theyseemed to have been taken by surprise; for although they knew that Braceopposed the design, they had no idea he would attempt to struggleagainst the whole crew. Surprise, therefore, held them back, mingledwith some little fear--for the determined attitude which Brace hadtaken, and the shining blade of his knife, promised death to some ofthem; and, as each feared it might be himself, no one desired to be theforemost. 

I had thrown myself alongside my brave protector, resolving to do battleand die by his side--though not much could my puny arm have effectedagainst the host of strong ferocious men who assailed us. Still itwould be better to die thus, than to be butchered in cold blood; andunder this belief I nerved myself for the encounter. 

At this crisis a change appeared to take place in the attitude of mycompanion: some new thought had struck him; and, waving his hand in apeculiar manner--which signified to our antagonists that he had someproposal to make--he succeeded in obtaining silence. He then addressedthem as follows:--"Comrades! arn't it too bad there should bequarrelling atween us at such a time as this, when we're all in troublealike?"

Brace's late tone of defiance had changed to one of half entreaty, andit was evident he was about to propose some compromise. Indeed, itwould have been madness in him to have carried the conflict farther, asit could only have resulted in the death of us both. 

"Comrades!" he continued, "it's a dreadful thing to die, but I know thatsome one must be made a sacrifice for the rest, and that are better thanwe should all go. Ye must know then when this thing happens it be theusual way to draw lots about it. "

"We shan't have it that way!" cried one, adding to his response theemphasis of an oath. 

"Well, then, " continued Brace, without losing his pacific demeanour, "since you're agreed that it shan't be that way, and that the boy mustbe the first, and since you're all agreed to it, it's no use o' mestandin' in the way. I agree to it wi' the rest. "

I was startled at the words, and involuntarily turned my eyes upon theface of the speaker. Was he serious? was he really about to give me up?to surrender me into the hands of those ruthless men?

He took no notice of me; and his unflinching attitude, and glance stillbent in the same direction, told me that he had not yet done speaking. 

"But, " said he after pause, "with these conditions. "

"What conditions?" asked several, interrupting him. 

"Why only this, " replied Brace, "that the boy be let live till themorning. I only ask for him till the sun rises; and then if there be nosail in sight, ye can do as ye please. It's only fair the lad shouldhave a chance for his life; and if you don't agree to give him thischance, " continued the speaker, once more placing himself in adetermined attitude, "if you don't, then all I've got to say is, thatI'll fight for the lad as long as I can stand over him, and if he befirst ate he won't be first killed--that I can promise ye. Now?"

Brace's speech produced the desired effect. His auditory, thoughreluctantly, agreed to the proposal. Even those heartless fiends couldnot help acknowledging that it was no more than fair; but, perhaps, thedetermined and resolute bearing of my protector--as he stood, drawn upand ready, with that keen blade shining in his strong, firm grasp--hadmore influence upon their decision than any feeling of fair play. 

Whether or not, the reprieve was granted; and those who had beenmenacing my life drew back--though still muttering their discontent--andshrunk once more into their places. 

CHAPTER SIXTY SEVEN. 

I can ill describe the emotions that agitated my bosom. Thoughdelivered from the terror of immediate death, there was nothing in therespite to give me any feeling of joy. It would be only a shortprocrastination of my doom, for certainly in the morning I must die. The slender chances of our seeing a sail were scarce worthcontemplating; and I derived no consolation by dwelling upon such acontingency. 

My fate, therefore, I looked upon as sealed. My protector could notsave me. He had done the utmost in his power, in procuring the reprievethat was to give me this slight chance for my life. If it failed, hewould undoubtedly have to keep his word and surrender me up. 

I felt as the condemned criminal whose hour of execution has been fixed, and who knows it--with perhaps, only the difference that I could lookforward to the event with a clear conscience. I felt not as a criminal, but a victim--a martyr among ruffians. 

Of course I thought not of sleep--all sleep was banished from myeyelids. With such a prospect before me how could I sleep? Sadly atthat crisis did I think of home, of parents, and kindred. Bitterly didI repent that I ever ran away to sea!

Alas! like many others who have acted disobediently and rashly--myexperience had been too dearly purchased--my repentance came too late. 

To-morrow by sunrise must I die; and oh! such a dreadful doom! My fatewould never be known; for, though I was made a sacrifice, it was notlikely that my executioners would long survive me. The chances that anyof them would ever reach land were slight indeed; and, even if theyshould, it was not likely they would ever divulge that secret. I shouldnever more be heard of; neither friends or kindred would ever know mysad fate, and it would be better that they should not. Oh! it was adreadful doom!

Suffering under such reflections, I lay stretched along the plank; myprotector was still by my side--so near that our shoulders touched, andour heads were close together--I could have heard anything he might havesaid, though uttered only in a whisper; but for a long time he did notaddress a word to me. He appeared to be busied with his own thoughts--as if buried in some deep cogitation--and did not desire to be spokento. Noticing this, I too remained silent. 

The night came down and promised to be dark, most of the precedingnights had been very clear, as there had been moonlight and scarce acloud in the sky for weeks before. On this day, however, andparticularly towards the close of it, black clouds had shown themselvesabove the horizon, and although the sea was still under a calm, itappeared as if some change was at hand. 

After the sun had set, these clouds rose higher and higher--until ablack pall of them covered the whole firmament, completely shrouding themoon, and, not only hiding her from our eyes, but hindering her beamsfrom casting their light over the sea. 

The surface of the water, instead of glittering around us, as it haddone upon preceding nights, was now of a grey, gloomy complexion--for itreflected the colour of the clouds that hung over it. Both wore fitemblems of my own sad spirit. 

Almost mechanically I remarked to my companion this change in theheavens, and spoke about the darkness of the night. 

"So much the better, lad, " was his laconic reply, and he again relapsedin silence, as if he did not desire to be led into conversation. 

I lay for awhile pondering upon his reply. How was it better?--whatsignified the darkness?--what advantage could be gained by that? A darknight could not bring ships upon the sea; nor could it save me from thedoom that had been decreed. The sun would rise all the same; and at hisrising I must die! The darkness could not avail me! What could hemean?

I pondered a long while upon his answer, but could not make out itssignification. Had he intended it as a phrase of encouragement--something to hold out a hope to me--something to cheer me? forindefinitely it had this effect--or was the answer given mechanicallyand without thought?

The former I dared not hope. Since the moment in which my respite hadbeen granted, he had not spoken nor offered a word of hope, for certainwas I that he had none to offer. What then meant he by the words he hadjust uttered--"So much the better, lad?"

I would at length have asked him; but, just as I had made up my mind todo so, I perceived that he was twisting himself about, and before Icould speak to him, he had turned his head away--so that he could nolonger have heard me in a whisper. Not desirous that others shouldoverhear the question I was about to put to him, I remained silent andwaited for a better opportunity. 

CHAPTER SIXTY EIGHT. 

It had now grown extremely dark--so much so that I could scarcedistinguish the form of my companion, though he was close by me--and thegreat raft itself with the bodies reclining upon it, was onlydistinguishable as a shapeless black mass. I could perceive the spreadsail better than anything else, as this was of a whitish colour andstood up outlined against the gloomy grey of the sky. 

But, dark as it was, I noticed that Brace on turning away from me hadhis knife clasped in his hand, with the blade still open and ready foruse! What could he intend with this?

All at once it occurred to me that he suspected something--that he wasapprehensive that the ruffians might not desire to wait for the morningas agreed--but might attempt to carry out their purpose in the night;and under this suspicion he had placed himself between them and me--determined to keep guard over me. The position he had taken gave colourto this supposition, and the attitude he was in almost confirmed it. 

As I have before stated, Brace and I still occupied the floating plankswhich we had bound together, and these were attached to the raft at whatmight be called its stern--that is, when the raft moved through thewater by means of sail, our position was behind, and in the wake. Now, as my companion had turned himself, he lay with his head towards theraft, and, as I thought, in a half-crouching attitude--though the pitchydarkness prevented me from being sure of this. At all events he was soplaced, that any one attempting to approach me must first pass over hisbody; and, therefore, did I believe--seeing the knife in his grasp--thathis object was to guard me. 

I have said that it had now grown extremely dark; but in addition tothis I perceived that the breeze had arisen--just about the same hour ason other nights. This night, however, it was much fresher than before--so fresh that the raft swept briskly along--making a rushing noise inthe water, and leaving a foamy track behind her. 

Lulled into a kind of stupor, I lay for some time listening to thisnoise; and was only aroused from my reverie by observing that the soundof the water became all at once less loud and distinct--as though theraft was moving more gently through the sea--then I ceased to hear italtogether!

Surely, thought I, the sail has come down, and the raft is no longer inmotion. 

I lay for a while listening attentively; to my surprise I could stilldistinguish the sound of rushing water; but it now appeared as if atsome distance, and every moment getting further away!

I was about to spring up and seek an explanation of this strangephenomenon, when a wild cry came pealing across the water, followed by aconfused noise of loud voices. 

"We are saved!" thought I, "some ship is near!" and I actually shoutedthese words, as I sprang up from my recumbent attitude. 

"Yes, " replied a voice, which I knew to be that of Brace, "we're savedfrom them anyhow--yonder they go, the cowardly swabs! they don't catchus, while this breeze lasts--that they don't. "

To my astonishment I now perceived that Brace and I were alone; and, farin the shadowy darkness, I could just make out the white sail of theraft still scudding away before the breeze!

There was no mystery about it. Brace had cut the ropes that had boundour planks to the raft, and had silently permitted them to drop astern. That was what he had been doing with his knife!

Of course the wind, acting upon the sail, had soon carried the greatraft far out of reach, and it was now several hundred yards to leewardof us. The darkness had prevented any of the crew from noting what waspassing; but they had at length discovered our escape, as their wildshouts and angry vociferations testified. We could hear them calling usby name, at the same time uttering threats and cries of disappointedrage. 

"Don't fear them any more, " coolly remarked my companion, "can't reachus with that slow craft--we can row faster than they can swim. But bestmake sure, however--the farther we're from 'em the better--lay hold, lad! here's an oar for you--pull with all your might!"

I took the oar as my companion directed, and commenced rowing. I sawthat Brace had another oar--which he had managed to bring away from theraft--and under the two blades our little craft was propelled rapidlythrough the water. Of course we rowed right into the wind's eye--for byso doing we took the opposite direction to that in which the crew wascarried. 

For a long time we continued to hear their wild, hoarse cries behind us;but the voices grew fainter and fainter, as the raft drifted to leeward;and at length we could hear them no more. 

We rowed on till morning light; and then resting from our toil, we stoodup, and scanned the surface of the sea. 

There was no sail in sight--no object of any kind. 

The raft had disappeared behind the convex swell of the water;--we werealone upon the ocean!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Reader! I might describe other scenes of peril, through which my bravecompanion and I passed, before that joyful hour, when our eyes restedupon the white sails of a ship--a strong, fine ship that lifted us fromthe bosom of the ocean, and carried us once more to land--ay, even toour native land. I shall not weary you with the details. Suffice it tosay, that we were rescued--else how could I be living to tell the tale?

Yes--I still live, and so does my companion--both of us still follow thesea, but no longer under the rule of an arbitrary tyrant such as thecaptain of the _Pandora_. No! we are both captains ourselves--I of anEast Indiaman; and Ben the master--and part owner, too--of a fine barquein the African trade--a barque quite equal to the _Pandora_. 

But not that African trade--no. My old friend is an honest dealer. Hismerchandise is not black men, but yellow gold-dust, white ivory, palm-oil, and ostrich plumes; and after each "trip" to the Africancoast, Ben--as I have been given to understand--makes a "trip" to theBank of England, and there deposits a very considerable sum of money. Irejoice in his prosperity, and I have no doubt that you, reader, will dothe same. 

We are not ignorant of the fate of the slaver's crew. Not one of them, either those in the gig or on the raft, ever again saw the shore. Theyperished upon the face of the wide ocean--miserably perished, withouthand to help or eye to weep over them. No eye beheld them but that ofthe Omnipotent--no hand but His was near; and it was near--for it wasthe hand of God that avenged their victims!

THE END.